Skip to main content

Full text of "Outlines of liturgics, on the basis of Harnack in Zöckler's Handbuch der theologischen wissenschaften"

See other formats


Class 

Book 

CqpghtN?_ 


CDEHUGHT  DEPOSIT. 


OUTLINES 


OF 


LITURGICS 


On  the  basis  of  Harnack  in  Zockler' 's  Handbuch  der  theolog- 

ischen  Wissenschaften,     Englished,  with  additions 

from  other  sources,  by 

EDWARD  T:  HORN,  D.  D.,  LL.  D. 

'the  evangelical 
pastor,' '  etc. 


SECOND  AND  REVISED  EDITION 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

THE  LUTHERAN  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY 

I  ©I  I  2L 


>N 


BV/75- 

■  He 


Copyright,  1912, 

BY 

Edward  T.  Horn 


f, 


■7-r 

^CLA328009 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

I.  Definition  of  Liturgics. 7-9 


II.  The  Nature  and  Essence  of  Christian  Worship.  . .    10-16 


III.  The  Expression  of  Christian  Worship. 

1.  Its  Relation  to  Art 17-18 

2.  Sacred   Seasons 1 8-28 

3.  Sacred  Places 29-3 1 


IV.  The  Sacramental  Acts  in  Christian  Worship. 

1.  The  Communication  of  the  Word 32-41 

2.  The   Holy   Supper 41-55 


V.  The  Sacrificial  Acts  in  Christian  Worship. 

1.  Acts  of  Confession,  etc 56-65 

2.  The  Church  Prayer 65-79 

3.  The  Church  Hymn 79-9° 

(v) 


VI  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

VI.  History  of  the  Development  of  the  Christian 
Liturgy. 

i.  The  Apostolic  Age 91-94 

2.  The  Old  Catholic  Age 95-103 

3.  The  Canonico-Catholic  Age 103-105 

4.  The  Roman  Catholic  Age 105-119 

5.  The  Reformatory  Catholic  Age 1 19-132 


VII.  Matins  and  Vespers 133-139 


VIII.  History  and  Literature  of  Liturgics. 

1.  The  History  of  the  Science 140-145 

2.  The  Literature  of  the  Subject 145-155 


I 

DEFINITION  OF  LITURGICS 

i.  What  is  meant  by  the  Science  of  Liturgies ? 

Liturgies  is  that  branch  of  theological  science  which 
treats  first  of  the  theory  of  Christian  worship;  and 
secondly,  of  its  fixed  forms. 

2.  What  is  the  derivation  of  the  word  Liturgy? 

The  word  is  derived  from  the  Greek  Xeirovpyta,  com- 
posed of  7Mtov  or  Zei-ov — the  same  as  6?jju6gcov — and  epyov, 
had  its  origin  in  the  civil  constitution  of  Athens,  and 
denotes  id  quod  publice  agitur,  therefore  every  public 
office  in  the  service  of  the  Commonwealth :  elq  rb  6^6aiov 
kpya&G&ai,  munus  publicum  (see  Suicer,  Thesaur.  Ec- 
clesiast,  s.  v.)  Even  among  the  Greeks  the  word  re- 
ceived a  religious  connotation  in  consequence  of  its  use 
for  the  public  spectacles,  and  therefore  the  Septuagint 
translates  the  Hebrew  abodah  by  letTovpyia,  inasmuch  as 
in  the  Jewish  State  the  worship  of  God  was  at  the  same 
time  a  theocratic  public  state  service.  Hence  was  de- 
rived the  religious  signification  of  the  word  in  the  New 
Testament.  Accordingly,  it  is  used  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment priests'  service  (Luke  i.  23;  Heb.  ix.  21;  x.  11; 
Numbers,  passim;  1  Chron.  ix.  13;  2  Chron.  viii. 
14;  passim)  C.  R.  25,  556)  ;  of  Christ  (Heb.  viii.  6)  ; 
of  the  angels  (Heb.  i.  1,  14)  ;  of  the  Apostolic  voca- 

(7) 


8  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

tion  (Phil.  ii.  17;  Rom.  xv.  16)  ;  of  continuance  in  the 
service  of  God  (Acts  xiii.  2)  ;  and  of  brotherly  service 
(Phil.  ii.  25,  30),  especially  by  means  of  charitable 
gifts  (Rom.  xv.  27;  2  Cor.  ix.  12). 

In  the  usus  loquendi  of  the  Church  the  word  was 
employed  exclusively  of  the  divine  service  in  worship, 
and  denotes  the  whole  body  of  acts  which  together 
make  up  the  worship  of  the  congregation. 

The  expression  came  to  us  from  Reformed  France 
and  England.  Luther  says  (Walch  xvi.  1200)  in  op- 
position to  the  Roman  sacrificial  theory,  "This  word 
denotes  the  performance  of  every  office  or  service,  be 
it  secular  or  spiritual." 

3.  What  is  the  sphere  of  Liturgies? 

This  derivation  restricts  the  notion  of  the  Liturgy 
and  the  scope  of  Liturgies  to  those  acts  of  worship, 
which  are  the  common  acts  of  the  whole  body.  Litur- 
gies therefore  has  to  do  only  with  the  fixed  parts 
of  Christian  worship,  and  with  their  proper  order. 

To  the  sermon  it  merely  assigns  its  place. 

"It  has  to  do  with  the  single  acts  of  worship,  so  far 
as  they  are  fixed  by  the  'Liturgy/  'Service  Book/ 
'Agenda/  or  'Hymn-Book';  and  with  the  composition 
of  them  all  into  the  whole  of  the  Liturgy  or  Service." 

4.  What  names  are  given  to  the  Liturgy? 

The  expression  missas  agere  being  customary  in 
the  ancient  Church  of  the  West,  the  word  Agenda 
(orww)was  early  used  as  a  designation  of  the  service: 


DEFINITION    OF   LITURGICS  9 

so  in  the  letter  of  Innocent  I.  to  Bp.  Decentius  of 
Eugubium,  A.  D.  415;  so  in  the  acts  of  the  Council 
of  Carthage  under  Coelestin  I.,  A.  D.  424  (Can.  9)  ; 
and  in  the  rule  of  Benedict.  This  title,  transferred  to 
the  book  in  which  the  formularies  for  all  liturgical  acts 
were  contained  (and  also  for  those  acts  of  Benediction 
which  belong  to  Pastorale),  became  common  espe- 
cially in  the  Lutheran  Church  from  the  Sixteenth 
Century,  while  in  the  Roman  Church  the  name  Rituale 
(with  other  names,  such  as  M  annate,  Obsequiale,  Ben- 
edictionale,  Sacerdotale),  is  more  and  more  usual. 

5.  Define  the  task  of  the  Protestant  Liturgist. 

It  is  not  the  task  of  the  Protestant  student  of  Litur- 
gies merely  to  discover  the  present  order  and  tradi- 
tional parts  of  Christian  worship,  that  he  may  submit 
to  them,  nor  has  he  to  invent  a  service  agreeable  to 
the  idea  of  Christian  worship.  He  has  simply  to 
ascertain  the  service  of  the  Church,  which  has  been 
developed  by  its  own  inherent  life,  to  try  it  by  Holy 
Scripture  and  by  history,  to  correct  it  where  necessary 
upon  these  principles,  and,  where  the  occasion  de- 
mands, to  serve  its  further  development  on  principles 
accordant  with  its  idea  and  in  harmony  with  its  past 
history. 


II 


THE  NATURE  AND  ESSENCE  OF  CHRISTIAN 
WORSHIP 

6.  Define  Christian  Worship. 

It  is  a  communion  between  God  and  those  who  wor- 
ship Him. 

7.  Was  there  no  truth  in  the  zv  or  ship  of  heathen 
cults? 

There  may  have  been  subjective  truth,  but  there 
was  no  objective  truth. 

8.  Was  the  iv  or  ship  of  Judaism  trite  and  real? 

It  was,  because  God  took  part  in  it;  but  only  when 
in  the  fulness  of  time  God  sent  forth  His  Son,  and 
thus  founded  the  absolutely  true  religion,  intended  to 
be  the  religion  of  the  whole  world,  was  an  absolutely 
true  worship  rendered  possible  to  all.  We  are  here 
speaking,  of  course,  not  of  private  devotion,  but  of 
common  worship. 

9.  Who  then  is  the  author  of  Christian  worship? 

It  rests  primarily  on  the  person  and  work  of  Jesus 
Christ.  In  John  iv.  24,  He  announces  a  new  principle 
of  worship,  opposed  to  a  dead,  hypocritical,  legal  wor- 

(10) 


NATURE  AND  ESSENCE  OF  CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP      II 

ship,  confined  to  a  certain  place.  He  was  not,  indeed, 
a  lawgiver,  who  prescribed  a  ceremonial  through 
which  alone  men  participated  in  salvation,  but  the 
Church  and  its  worship  rest  upon  Him  as  its  founda- 
tion. This  foundation  is  fixed,  enduring  and  un- 
changeable, but  upon  it  Christian  worship  has  devel- 
oped itself  by  its  own  inherent  life. 

10.  Has  the  worship  of  the  Christian  Church  no 
essential  connection  with  the  zvorship  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament? 

On  the  one  hand  Roman  teachers  derive  it  from 
the  worship  of  the  temple;  on  the  other,  Vitringa  (de 
Synagoga  vet  ere)  has  endeavored  to  prove  that  the 
service  of  the  ancient  synagogue  is  its  source.  It  has 
an  historical  connection  with  the  Old  Testament,  but 
its  development  is  separate  and  independent.  The 
same  acts  of  worship  done  in  the  temple  or  the  syna- 
gogue, are  different  both  in  principle  and  in  import  in 
Christian  worship.  (See  Mosheim,  Institut.  Christiana 
Ma j ores,  Helmstadt,  1739,  p.  139  if.) 

The  endeavor  to  conform  the  Christian  service  to 
that  of  the  temple,  dates  from  the  Second  and  Third 
centuries  of  the  Christian  era,  was  subsequent  to  the 
introduction  of  the  Disciplina  Arcani,  and  was  favored 
by  the  increasing  vogue  of  the  ceremonio-legal  con- 
ception of  worship.  (See  Harnack,  ChristL  Gerneinde- 
gottesdienst,  p.  3  ff.    Also  Kliefoth,  Vol.  I.) 

11.  Of  what  does  Christian  worship  consist? 

Of  two  elements,  God's  gift  and  man's  self-offer- 


12  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

ing,  or  Sacrament  and  Sacrifice.  "A  Sacrament  is  a 
ceremony  or  work,  in  which  God  holds  forth  to  us 
that  which  the  promise  connected  with  it  offers.  On 
the  other  hand,  a  sacrifice  is  a  ceremony  or  work 
which  we  render  to  God,  that  we  may  bring  honor  to 
Him."  (Apology,  252.)  On  the  one  hand,  the  con- 
gregation of  believers  enjoys  inner  union  with  Christ 
only  through  the  audible  and  the  visible  Word,  the 
Word  and  the  Sacraments,  and  on  the  other  hand,  the 
congregation  offers  the  adoration  and  prayer  of  a 
penitent,  thanksgiving  and  praising  heart,  as  the  only 
sacrifice  well  pleasing  to  God  (Ps.  li.  16-19;  Rom. 
xii.  1;  Heb.  xiii.  15).  Therefore  the  Mass  (or  Holy 
Supper)  is  a  "thankoffering,  or  a  sacrifice  of  praise" 
(Apol.  265),  a  Eucharist. 

Again,  worship  is  the  unity  of  a  personal  and  a  com- 
mon activity.  In  every  respect  it  sees  a  reference  to 
the  whole  body.  The  worshipper  has  what  he  has  not 
merely  in  God  with  others,  but  also  from  God  through 
others,  or  through  God  for  others. 

12.  What  is  the  universal  form  of  Christian  worship? 

As  every  act  of  the  worship  of  the  Old  Testament 
rested  on  the  typical  offering  for  sin,  so  Christian  wor- 
ship is  based  on  the  offering  of  Jesus  Christ  once  for 
all.  It  celebrates  and  appropriates  that  complete  and 
sufficient  Atonement;  and  also  aims  at  the  edification 
of  the  worshipping  congregation. 

Christian  worship  is  not  simply  a  means  to  an  end. 
Its  object  is  not  primarily  missionary  or  symbolical. 
It  is  a  real  communion  between  God  and  His  people. 


NATURE  AND  ESSENCE  OF  CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP      1 3 

13.  Is  there  not  a  contradiction  between  the  two 
parts  of  this  definition? 

In  celebrating  the  Atonement,  it  celebrates  the  prin- 
ciple of  further  effort  (Phil.  3,  12  ff).  The  worship- 
ping congregation  is  both  justified  by  faith,  and  in  pro- 
cess of  sanctification.  It  is  the  Holy  Church,  yet  is  not 
yet  subjectively  holy  and  complete.  Faith  is  at  the 
same  time  rest  in  God  and  a  striving  towards  God ;  and, 
accordingly,  the  worship  which  corresponds  to  it  cele- 
brates perfect  redemption  while  it  presses  forward. 

14.  How  did  the  ancient  Church  reflect  this  fact  in 
her  service? 

By  dividing  it  into  the  Missa  Catechumenorum  (the 
Worship  of  the  Learners),  and  the  Missa  Fidelium 
(the  Worship  of  the  Believers).  See  Ambrose,  Ep. 
xx.  4,  A.D.  385.  (First  known  use  of  the  word  Missa.) 
Rietschel,  Liturgik,  I.,  348. 

15.  What  are  the  necessary  Factors  of  Christian 
Worship? 

1.  The  divine  factor  and  the  human,  the  sacramental 
and  the  sacrificial.     (See  Hofling,  v.  Opfer,  122.) 

2.  The  Universal  Priesthood  and  the  Office  of  the 
Ministry. 

3.  The  heart  of  worship  and  its  utterance,  or  the 
contents  and  the  form. 

16.  What  is  to  be  said  of  the  mutual  relations  of  the 
divine  and  human  factors? 


14  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

See  Chemnitz,  Exam.  Cone.  Trid.  II.,  275  ff.  Quo 
sensu  veteres  liturgiam  appellaverunt  sacrificium,  and 
Hofling,  Die  Lehre  der  Apostolischen  V'dter  vom  Opfer 
in  Christl.  Cultus,  1841.  Christian  worship  must  ad- 
minister full  and  certain  grace,  not  a  grace  which  even 
in  part  has  yet  to  be  won ;  above  all  it  must  have  Christ, 
as  indeed  the  only  and  absolutely  perfect  mediator  of 
grace,  in  its  midst.  Upon  this  certainty  all  depends; 
with  it  falls  or  stands,  in  it  rests,  all  the  truth  and  life 
of  Cultus.  It  is  the  free  gift  of  God  which  induces 
and  renders  possible  the  complete  self-offering  of  the 
congregation,  and  enables  it  in  praise  and  thanksgiv- 
ing to  present  itself  to  God  as  a  living  sacrifice  of 
faith  and  love  (1  Pet.  ii.  5;  see  also  Apology,  252.) 
Thus  in  its  fulness  the  worship  of  God  is  the  union 
of  the  sacramental  and  the  sacrificial  elements,  for  it 
rests  altogether  on  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ,  and 
is  subjectively  a  self-offering  of  the  congregation. 

17.  What,  of  the  relations  of  the  Universal  Priest- 
hood to  the  office  of  the  ministry? 

The  worshipping  congregation  is  not  the  whole  body 
of  seeming  worshippers,  but  only  the  congregation  of 
true  believers,  in  virtue  of  their  common  priesthood 
and  through  the  divinely-ordained  office  of  the  minis- 
try. Nor  may  we  here  forget  that  in  the  different 
Particular  Churches  must  be  the  consciousness  of  the 
whole  Church;  and  in  every  local  congregation  the 
consciousness  of  the  assembly  of  all  believers.  "Church, 
ministry  and  congregation,  in  their  ordained  co-op- 
eration, and  according  to  the  proper  right  of  every 


NATURE  AND  ESSENCE  OF  CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP      1 5 

factor,  this  is  the  true  evangelical  hierarchy."  Here 
is  given  the  principle  by  which  the  relation  to  each 
other  of  the  fixed  and  the  free  acts  in  Christian  wor- 
ship must  be  decided. 

18.  What,  of  the  relations  of  Contents  and  Form? 

Christian  worship  cannot  utter  itself  without  sub- 
mitting to  the  conditions  of  Time  and  Place,  nor  with- 
out the  use  of  sensible  Means.  Here  is  the  occasion 
for  Sacred  Art. 

19.  What  are  the  Principles  of  Christian  Worship? 

It  must  be  historical  and  free;  not  ossified,  nor  ar- 
bitrary, nor  yet  subject  to  "taste."  (i  Cor.  xiv.  36; 
Gal.  v.  1,  13.)  It  must  be  common  worship;  not  the 
separate  act  of  a  single  congregation  or  of  the  minis- 
try alone.     (Acts  ii.  42;  1  Cor.  iii.  5.) 

It  must  be  characterized  by  Order  and  Solemnity: 
excluding  not  only  all  disorder,  but  all  that  is  sug- 
gestive of  other  spheres  of  life.     (1  Cor.  xiv.  33,  40.) 

Finally,  it  must  be  truthful;  that  is,  it  must  not 
only  be  real  worship,  not  a  mere  form  of  it;  but  it 
must  be  a  clear  and  intelligible  and  sufficient  expres- 
sion of  that  real  worship.  (John  i.  17;  xvii.  17;  iv. 
24;  1  Cor.  xiv.  19.) 

20.  What  are  the  Means  of  Christian  Worship? 

The  audible  Word  in  the  vernacular,  and  Rites,  or 
significant  actions,  for  in  these,  as  well  as  in  words, 
spirit  speaks  to  spirit. 


1 6  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

While  in  the  Roman  cultus  the  element  of  work 
predominates,  and  the  Word,  wrapped  in  a  speech 
strange  to  the  people,  itself  becomes  merely  a  symbol, 
in  Protestant  cultus  the  use  of  the  Word  understood 
by  all  must  predominate,  for  faith  comes  by  hearing, 
and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God,  and  faith  utters  itself 
by  the  confession  of  the  mouth.     (Rom.  x.  10,  17.) 

Here  we  have  to  distinguish  the  homiletical,  the 
free,  from  the  liturgical,  which  must  be  fixed.  For  in 
the  latter  the  minister  speaks  not  as  the  free  organ  of 
the  congregation,  but  as  the  fixed  organ  of  the  Church. 
As  the  presentation  of  a  common  worship  it  must 
have  a  corresponding  form.  This  rule  extends  even 
to  the  manner  of  its  delivery,  which  should  be  recita- 
tive, as  Augustine  says  (Conf.  x.  33)  of  Athanasius, 
"He  made  the  reader  speak  with  so  slight  an  inflection 
of  voice,  that  it  was  more  like  speaking  than  singing." 
While  the  homiletic  utterance  finds  its  appropriate 
form  only  in  a  free  address,  the  nature  of  the  liturgical 
utterance  demands  that  it  be  not  freely  spoken,  but 
read  from  the  Agenda.  It  is  not  the  word  of  the  min- 
ister, but  of  the  Church.  He  must  deliver  it  with 
force  and  emphasis  indeed,  with  appreciation  and 
earnestness,  and  even  with  signs  of  a  certain  measure 
of  personal  participation,  yet  not  with  signs  of  such 
personal  excitement  as  expresses  itself  in  his  own 
declaration  and  gesticulation. 

Under  Rites  we  understand  everything  which  in 
cultus  accompanies  the  Word  as  symbolical  action  {e.g. 
the  folding  of  hands  in  prayer,  the  lifting  or  imposi- 
tion of  hands  in  benediction). 


Ill 

THE  EXPRESSION  OF  CHRISTIAN  WORSHIP 

RELATION     OF     CHRISTIAN     WORSHIP     TO     ART — SACRED 
SEASONS — SACRED  PLACES. 

I.  Christian  Art. 

21.  Does  the  nature  of  Christian  Worship  allow  the 
use  of  Art? 

It  does;  but  it  subjects  Art,  does  not  submit  to  it. 
Christian  Art  does  not  seek  aesthetic  ends,  but  aims  at 
edification. 

22.  What  example  has  our  Lord  set  us  in  this  re- 
gard? 

His  parables  are  works  of  art,  and  the  two  Sacra- 
ments connect  Christian  worship  with  nature.  (See 
Carriere:  Die  Kunst  im  Zusammenhang  d.  Cultur- 
entwickelung,  iii.  102.  Here,  also,  find  interesting 
description  of  existing  specimens  of  earliest  Christian 
art.) 

23.  Did  the  Church  accept  this  example? 

It  was  followed  in  the  religious  symbolism  of  the 
Ancient  Church,  and  was  acknowledged  by  the  Re- 
formers. 

(17) 


1 8  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

24.  What  are  the  essential  characteristics  of  Chris- 
tian  art? 

It  must  be  marked  by  Veracity,  Fidelity  to  History, 
Intelligibility,  Simplicity,  and  Dignity. 

25.  Wherein  does  it  differ  from  other  Art? 

Its  law  is  not  Beauty,  but  Holiness.  It  does  not 
acknowledge  the  ideals  of  human  art;  it  seeks  not  to 
please  itself,  but  is.  consecrated. 

26.  Does  Christian  Worship  make  equal  use  of  all 
the  arts? 

No:  first  come  the  arts  of  speech,  namely,  Elo- 
quence, Poetry,  Song,  and  Music.  Next  comes  Archi- 
tecture, then  Painting,  and  finally  Sculpture. 


II.  Sacred  Seasons. 

27.  Does  Christian  Worship  acknowledge  a  differ- 
ence of  times  and  seasons? 

The  Christian  religion  holds  no  time  to  be  in  itself 
holy.  But  this  does  not  require  that  there  should  be 
no  distinction  of  time  in  the  Christian  Church;  and 
while  such  a  distinction  does  not  belong  to  the  order 
of  salvation,  it  is  neither  unnecessary  nor  arbitrary. 
Though  to  the  believer  all  time  is  sacred  and  every 
place  is  holy,  the  congregation  can  come  together  only 
at  one  time  and  in  one  place. 


THE  EXPRESSION  OF   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  1 9 

28.  Is  the  distinction  of  times  acknowledged  by  the 
Church  merely  a  device  for  the  sake  of  convenience? 

No;  it  is  the  legitimate  outcome  of  the  life  of  the 
Church.  Her  faith  and  her  life  have  taken  form  in 
time  and  made  for  her  a  sacred  week  and  a  sacred 
year. 

29.  What  may  be  said  of  the  observance  of  the 
Lord's  Day? 

It  is  not  a  transference  of  the  observance  of  the  Old 
Testament  Sabbath  to  the  first  day  of  the  week.  It  is 
an  institution  of  the  Church,  free  but  not  wilful, 
which  gives  expression  to  the  all-important  significance 
of  the  Resurrection  of  our  Lord.  Traces  of  the  ob- 
servance of  it  are  to  be  found  in  the  New  Testament 
(Acts  xx.  7;  1  Cor.  xvi.  2;  Rev.  i.  10).  It  has  the  wit- 
ness of  Pliny  (Ep.  x.  96),  and  of  Barnabas  and  Igna- 
tius. It  was  a  joyous  day  (Barnabas  c.  15),  wherefore 
they  neither  fasted,  nor  in  prayer  did  they  kneel  on  this 
day  (Tertullian  de  cor  on.  mil.  c.  3).  All  authorities  up 
to  the  time  of  Leo  and  Gregory  the  Great  refer  the 
observance  of  this  day  especially  to  the  Resurrection 
of  Christ,  and,  in  the  second  place,  to  the  outpouring 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Justin  Martyr  (Ap.  i.  67),  says, 
"Sunday  is  the  day  on  which  we  all  hold  one  common 
assembly,  because  it  is  the  first  day,  on  which  God, 
having  wrought  a  change  in  the  darkness  and  matter 
made  the  world,  and  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour  on  the 
same  day  rose  from  the  dead."  The  observance  of 
this  day  was  not  fixed  by  legal  enactment  until  the 


20  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Middle  Ages.  Against  this  the  Reformation  reacted 
and  established  the  principle  of  freedom  and  fidelity 
to  history  (Augsburg  Confession,  xxviii;  Chemnitz, 
Examen  Cone.  Trid.  iv.  211  ff.)  But  in  the  Seven- 
teenth Century  the  English  view  of  a  transference  of 
the  Old  Testament  Sabbath  to  the  New  Testament 
Sunday,  found  general  acceptance  even  in  Germany. 
It  was  opposed  by  some  (Fecht  1688;  Stryk  1702), 
but  had  for  its  champions  theologians  of  the  highest 
repute  (Spener,  Buddaeus,  Walch  and  others).  Others 
(such  as  Mosheim,  Bingham,  Baumgarten),  while  they 
denied  that  transference,  claimed  for  the  observance 
of  Sunday  an  Apostolic  origin.  The  controversy  was 
no  longer  interesting  in  the  age  of  Rationalism,  which 
did  not  believe  in  the  Resurrection  of  Christ.  In  mod- 
ern times  the  view  of  the  Reformers  and  the  Early 
Church  is  generally  accepted. 

30.  Describe  the  observance  of  the  Christian  week. 

Inasmuch  as  the  whole  life  of  a  Christian  ought  to 
be  a  worship  of  God,  the  whole  week  is  sacred.  Every 
day  was  called  a  feria.  Hence  very  early  (Hermas, 
Pastor  III.  5,  1 ;  Tertullian,  de  orat.y  c.  25 ;  de  jeju- 
niis,  c.  10;  Cyprian  de  orat.  Dom.  s.  fine)  arose  Hours 
of  Prayer.  Originally  there  were  three  daily,  Terce, 
Sext,  Nones.  Chrysostom  and  Jerome  mention  four, 
adding  Vespers.  Cassian  mentions  six,  three  at  night 
and  three  in  the  day.  In  the  Rule  of  Benedict  of 
Nursia  seven  or  eight  were  counted.  (Ps.  cxix.  164.) 
As  early  as  in  the  Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles, 
8,   1,  and  Hermas,  we  find  weekly  days  of  prayer 


THE  EXPRESSION   OF   CHRISTIAN    WORSHIP  21 

(stationes  ferice  quarta  et  sexto),  Wednesday  and 
Friday,  which,  in  contradistinction  from  the  day  of  the 
Lord's  resurrection,  as  memorials  of  His  betrayal 
and  death,  were  days  of  penitence  and  fasting.  So 
every  day  and  every  week  became  symbolical,  and 
published  the  work  of  salvation.  A  much  later  and 
specifically  Roman  institution  (see  Leo,  Serm.  8,  de 
jejuniis) ,  resting  upon  a  decline  from  ancient  earnest- 
ness and  from  the  idea  of  the  Christian  arrangement 
of  time,  were  the  Quat ember  fasts,  the  quatuor  Tem- 
pora,  the  Ember-days.  They  were  also  retained  in  the 
Lutheran  Church  for  a  long  time,  and  still  are  ob- 
served in  the  English  Episcopal  Church.  See  Kliefoth, 
VI.  115  ff. 

31.  Give  a  general  description  of  the  Christian 
Year. 

Its  centre  is  the  celebration  of  the  death  and  resur- 
rection of  our  Lord,  from  which  the  whole  organism 
of  Festivals  and  Sundays,  memorial  and  casual  days, 
takes  shape.  On  the  basis  of  Easter  and  Pentecost 
the  Church  Year  embraces  the  whole  work  of  redemp- 
tion in  its  fundamental  act,  continued  operation,  and 
final  completion.  The  foundation  and  finial  is  Christ 
in  His  humiliation  and  exaltation  (Phil.  ii.  6  ff.)  as 
this  is  shown  in  Christmas,  Easter  and  Pentecost,  with 
their  antecedent  and  subsequent  observances.  Some 
have  found  in  the  course  of  nature  an  adequate  ex- 
planation of  the  Christian  Year  (Strauss,  Das  ev. 
Kirchenjahr,  1850),  but  its  historical  basis  are  not 
dogmas,  but  facts  in  the  life  of  our  Lord. 


2  2  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

32.  Give  a  more  particular  description  of  the  Chris- 
tian Year. 

EASTER. 

Until  the  Fifth  Century,  Easter  was  the  beginning 
of  the  church  year  (Eusebius,  History,  vii.  32;  Am- 
brose, de  Mysteriis,  c.  2).  Its  origin  is  lost  in  the  time 
of  the  Apostles.  As  early  as  160  there  were  contro- 
versies between  Anicetus  of  Rome  and  Polycarp  of 
Smyrna,  about  the  time  of  its  observance.  In  Rome 
it  was  always  celebrated  on  a  Sunday,  and  in  Asia 
Minor  always  on  the  14th  of  Nisan,  at  the  same  time 
with  the  Passover  of  the  Jews,  whether  that  was  a 
weekday  or  not.  Under  Victor  of  Rome  and  Poly- 
krates  of  Ephesus  (about  196), this  controversy  threat- 
ened a  schism,  which  was  prevented  by  the  mediation 
of  Irenseus  (Eusebius,  Hist.,  v.  24;  Augsburg  Confes- 
sion, xxvi. ;  Apology,  161  ff.).  In  the  Council  of 
Nicaea,  325,  it  was  resolved  that  Easter  should  always 
be  celebrated  on  the  Sunday  after  the  Spring  Full 
Moon.  At  a  later  period  the  strict  astronomical  reck- 
oning and  the  common  mode  of  reckoning  again  led  to 
a  divergence  of  the  two  halves  of  the  church,  (see 
Piper,  History  of  the  Festival  of  Easter  since  the 
Reformation,  Berlin,  1845).  In  the  ancient  Church 
the  feast  began  wTith  the  Easter  Vigils,  the  night  be- 
fore, lasting  till  morning.  This  wras  a  solemn  season 
for  Baptism.  The  feast  continued  until  the  following 
Sunday,  which  was  called  the  Dominica  in  albis,  be- 
cause then  those  who  had  just  been  baptized  wore  their 
white  garments  for  the  last  time. 


THE  EXPRESSION   OF  CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  23 

LENT,    HOLY    WEEK,    GOOD    FRIDAY. 

The  festival  of  the  Resurrection  was  preceded  by 
the  sad  celebration  of  our  Lord's  death,  which  at  first 
extended  over  eight  days,  but  afterwards,  after  the 
analogy  of  our  Lord's  temptation  (Matt.  iv.  i-ii), 
and  the  forty  years'  pilgrimage  of  the  Israelites,  was 
extended  to  forty  days,  and  closed  with  the  Great  or 
Black  week,  called  the  Holy  Week  or  Week  of  the 
Passion.  The  first  day  of  it  was  Palm  Sunday. 
Thursday  commemorated  the  Holy  Supper.  Friday 
was  a  day  of  fasting.  The  Roman  Church  forbids 
fasting  on  Sundays,  and  therefore  begins  its  forty 
days'  fast  on  Ash  Wednesday ;  but  the  Greek  Church, 
which  forbids  fasting  on  Saturday  too,  begins  earlier. 
The  three  Sundays  preceding  Lent  prepare  for  the 
Fast,  emphasizing  in  their  Gospels  the  Work  of  the 
Lord,  the  Word  of  the  Lord,  and  Christian  charity. 

FROM  EASTER  TO  WHITSUNDAY. 

All  the  days  between  Easter  and  Pentecost  have  the 
rights  of  a  Sunday  (Tertullian,  de  idolatria,  c.  14; 
Augustine,  Ep.y  119).  The  fortieth  day  has  been  kept 
as  Ascension  Day  since  the  Fourth  Century  (Apostolic 
Constitutions,  v.  19,  20;  viii.  33).  The  Sunday  after 
is  a  preparation  for  Pentecost,  the  day  of  the  outpour- 
ing of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  of  the  foundation  of  the 
Christian  Church.  (Augustine,  Ep.,  118,  ad  Janua- 
rium.)  Its  Vigil  was  a  solemn  baptismal  season,  and 
marked  the  end  of  Eastertide.  The  Octave  of  Pente- 
cost, as  early  as  the  time  of  Chrysostom,  was  kept  by 


24  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

the  Greek  Church  as  All  Saints'  Day,  or  rather  as  the 
day  of  All  Martyrs,  while  in  the  Roman  Church,  sub- 
sequently to  the  Fourteenth  Century  (under  Pope 
John  XXII.),  it  was  kept  as  a  festival  of  the  Holy 
Trinity.  In  the  West,  from  the  Ninth  Century,  All 
Saints'  Day  was  kept  on  November  ist. 


EPIPHANY — CHRISTMAS. 

The  ancient  Christians  did  not  lay  much  stress  on 
the  birthday  of  our  Lord,  but  upon  the  fact  that  Christ, 
Very  God,  in  truth  and  reality  became  Man.  The 
classical  expression  for  this  is  kirtj&veta,  Tit.  ii.  1 1 ;  iii. 
4;  2  Tim.  i.  10;  1  John  iv.  9.  Accordingly,  as  early 
as  the  time  of  Clement  of  Alexandria,  Epiphany  (Jan- 
uary 6th)  was  observed  in  the  Orient  as  the  festival 
of  our  Lord's  Baptism,  and  also  included  the  Birth  of 
Christ.  Until  the  time  of  Chrysostom  it  was  the  open- 
ing feast  of  the  Christian  cycle.  The  Catacombs  show 
that  in  the  West  the  sixth  day  of  January  was  early 
connected  with  the  Wise  Men  from  the  East,  the  First- 
fruits  of  the  Gentiles  (Augustine,  Sermo  203),  or 
with  the  First  Miracle  at  Cana.  The  Birth  of  our 
Lord  was  celebrated  on  December  25th,  and  a  begin- 
ning was  made  of  a  chronological  series  of  events 
from  the  youth  of  our  Lord  until  His  twelfth  year. 
Rome,  unable  to  change  the  Nicene  decree  concerning 
Easter,  was  the  more  inclined  to  urge  her  Christmas 
upon  the  East  (under  Theodosius  the  Great).  After 
the  time  of  Origen  it  begins  to  make  its  way  there.  It 
was  a  testimony  against  the  Arians,  and  agreed  with 


THE   EXPRESSION   OF   CHRISTIAN    WORSHIP  25 

the  Nicene  Creed.     It  was  approved  by  Chrysostom 
(see  his  Christmas  sermon  in  the  year  386). 

NEW   YEAR — CIRCUMCISION. 

The  octave  of  Christmas  (January  1st)  long  was 
kept  as  a  fast  contra  gentilitatem,  a  protest  against 
heathen  excesses  (Tertullian  de  idolatria,  c.  14,  Au- 
gustine Horn,  in  Ps.  98.)  From  the  Seventh  Century 
it  was  observed  as  the  Day  of  the  Circumcision  of 
Christ  (see  the  Sacramentary  of  Gregory  the  Great). 

OCTAVES. 

In  general,  however,  the  Octave  in  the  Roman  use 
denotes  the  eight  days'  celebration  of  certain  great 
feasts,  especially  the  observance  of  the  eighth  day,  a 
practice  derived  from  the  custom  of  the  Israelites 
(Deut.  xvi.  3;  Philo  de  Septenario  et  festis,  in  Frank- 
fort ed.,  p.   1 191). 

advent. 

We  first  meet  with  Advent,  afterwards  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Church  Year  of  the  West,  among  the  Nes- 
torians.  Then  it  appears  among  the  Greeks,  begin- 
ning on  St.  Philip's  day,  and  is  kept  as  a  less  strict 
season  of  fasting  and  penitence.  In  the  West,  especi- 
ally from  the  time  of  Gregory  the  Great,  it  begins  on 
the  fourth  Sunday  before  Christmas,  and  is  not  only 
a  preparation  for  Christmas,  but,  as  the  pericopes  for 
the  first  three  Sundays  show,  an  introduction  to  the 
whole  Church  Year.     Advent  Sunday,  or  the  First 


26  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Sunday  in  Advent,  is  the  nearest  Sunday  to  St.  An- 
drew's day,  November  30th,  whether  before  or  after. 

EASTERN  AND  WESTERN  USAGES. 

The  Greek  Eastern  Church  has  not  developed  the 
Church  Year.  She  merely  divides  and  names  the  Sun- 
days after  the  four  Evangelists,  beginning  in  Easter- 
tide with  John,  and  following  with  Matthew,  Mark  and 
Luke  (in  the  Armenian  Church,  Mark,  Matthew  and 
Luke),  in  so-called  lectiones  continues.  The  Western 
Church,  on  the  other  hand,  has  an  elaborate  Church 
Year,  and  in  her  pericopes  {lectiones  selectee  or  pro- 
price)  at  Easter  begins  with  John,  lets  Luke  follow, 
then  until  Advent  Matthew,  and  scarcely  makes  any 
use  of  Mark,  while  in  Christmas-  and  Epiphany-tide 
there  are  especial  gospels. 

MEMORIAL  DAYS,  SUNDAYS  AFTER  TRINITY. 

In  accordance  with  Heb.  xiii.  7,  days  commemorat- 
ing persons  and  events  belonging  to  the  life  of  the 
Church,  were  early  added  to  the  Church  Year.  The 
original  idea  of  these  days  was  a  true  and  right  one. 
In  the  pre-Carolingian  period  the  Sundays  even  were 
arranged  in  groups  around  such  days.  All  the  Sun- 
days were  not  called  Sundays  after  Pentecost,  or,  as 
after  the  Fourteenth  Century,  Sundays  after  Trinity; 
but  there  were  at  most  only  five  such.  Then  came 
Sundays  after  Peter  and  Paul's  day  (June  29th),  after 
St.  Lawrence  (Aug.  10th),  and  after  Cyprian's  or  St. 
Michael's  (Sept.  26th  and  29th).     These  symbolized 


THE   EXPRESSION   OF   CHRISTIAN    WORSHIP  27 

the  principal  phases  in  the  history  of  the  Church:  its 
foundation  and  extension;  its  development  and  con- 
flict; its  future  and  completion,  both  as  a  whole,  and 
in  the  case  of  each.  (See  the  Calendaries  of  Fronto, 
of  Martene,  the  Liturgikon  of  Pamelius,  and  the  ap- 
pendix of  Ranke's  Perikopensystem.) 

APOCRYPHAL   FEASTS. 

In  the  Middle  Ages  the  historico-dogmatic  princi- 
ple of  the  development  of  the  Church  Year  gave  place 
to  a  fantastic  and  mythical  motive.  The  Church  in- 
stituted festivals  which  offended  against  sound  doc- 
trine and  were  based  on  superstitious  legends  (Corpus 
Christi  day,  1264:  for  its  liturgy  see  Binterim,  Denk- 
wurdigkeiten,  v.  1,  279  ff. ;  Feast  of  the  Lance  and 
Nails  of  Christ,  and  others),  and  overloaded  the  year 
with  apocryphal  days  of  Mary,  Peter  and  the  Saints. 
In  1 72 1  Innocent  XIII.  instituted  on  the  second  Sun- 
day after  Epiphany  an  especial  festival  of  the  Name 
of  Jesus. 

THE  REFORMATION. 

But  while  the  strict  Reformed  Church  went  to  the 
opposite  extreme  and  virtually  gave  up  the  historical 
Church  Year  (Conf.  Helvet.,  c.  27),  the  Lutheran 
Church  took  a  radically  different  position.  It  ac- 
cepted the  traditional  distinction  between  the  Semestre 
Domini  and  the  Semestre  Ecclesice.  Chemnitz  (Ex- 
amen,  iv.  218)  censures  those  pastors  who  neglect 
the  significance  of  the  Church  Year.  But  in  accord- 
ance with  His  Word,  the  Lutheran   Church   distin- 


28  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

guished  between  those  festivals  which  the  Lord  God 
had  prepared  for  His  Church  in  the  great  events  of 
the  history  of  Redemption,  and  the  memorial  days 
which  she  had  made  for  herself  out  of  the  chief 
epochs  of  her  history.  She  tried  the  traditional 
Church  Year  by  the  canon  of  Holy  Scripture,  rejected 
all  the  pseudo-festivals,  declared  against  mere  out- 
ward fasts,  and  disburdened  herself  of  the  great  mass 
of  saints'  days.  Thus  only  the  great  festivals,  with 
those  days  of  Mary  which  are  founded  on  Scripture, 
remained ;  and  of  the  memorial  days,  the  day  of  John 
the  Baptist,  and  the  Apostles'  days  without  the  legends, 
the  days  of  SS.  Stephen  and  Lawrence  as  commemora- 
tive of  the  martyrs  of  the  Church,  and  the  day  of  the 
Archangel  Michael  as  a  representative  of  the  trium- 
phant Church,  with  which  in  some  Lutheran  State 
churches,  as  in  the  English  Episcopal  Church,  All 
Saints' Day  is  kept  in  an  evangelical  sense.  Some  Kirch- 
enordnungen  retain  also  the  day  of  Mary  Magdalen, 
the  first  messenger  of  the  Easter  Gospel,  for  the  sake 
of  Matt.  xxvi.  13.  Reformation  Day  was  added  very 
early  {Saxon  Visitation  Articles,  1538).  To  the  tradi- 
tional Harvest  Festival  and  Kirchweih  were  added 
School  festivals,  National-  commemorations,  and  lat- 
terly Penitential  Days.  In  our  own  century  the  Com- 
memoration of  the  Dead  has  been  added,  and  has  been 
put  at  the  close  of  the  Church  Year.  The  four  last 
Sundays  of  the  Church  Year  should  be  retained  be- 
cause of  their  reference  to  the  last  things,  and  what- 
ever shortening  of  the  year  is  necessary,  should  be 
made  before  the  24th  Sunday  after  Trinity. 


THE   EXPRESSION   OF   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  29 

III.  Holy  Places. 

33.  Is  one  place  holier  than  another  in  the  Chris- 
tian Church? 

Christianity  needs  not  temples  built  with  hands 
(Acts  xvii.  24,  25),  nor  has  it  a  great  central  sanc- 
tuary like  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem ;  for  the  hearts  of 
believers  are  God's  sanctuary,  and  their  bodies  His 
temple  (Rom.  xii.  i,  Eph.  ii.  19  ff.,  1  Peter  ii.  5;  cf. 
Origen  c.  Cels.  viii.  19).  Yet  the  Christian  congrega- 
tion needs  a  place  of  assembly,  and  in  it  seeks  to  utter 
its  own  spirit.  In  it,  it  will  not  be  satisfied  merely 
with  what  is  useful  and  necessary,  but,  as  history 
shows,  it  will  shape  the  place  according  to  its  own 
fundamental  idea. 

34.  Hozv  early  were  special  places  set  apart  for  the 
worship  of  the  Church? 

In  the  time  of  the  Apostles  (Acts  ii.  46),  and  even 
in  the  beginning  of  the  Old-Catholic  Age,  the  assem- 
blies of  worship  were  held  in  private  houses  (Origen 
c.  Cels.  vii.  and  viii.),  but  since  the  time  of  Tertullian 
(de  idolatria,  c.  7,  de  pudicitia,  c.  4,  Apostolic  Consti- 
tutions, ii.  57)  we  see  special  buildings  devoted  to  this 
purpose,  whose  interior  corresponded  with  the  ar- 
rangement of  the  congregation  into  clergy,  believers 
and  catechumens,  while  the  narthex  was  set  apart  for 
the  penitents.     (E.g.  San  Clement e  at  Rome.) 

Not  till  the  time  of  Constantine  the  Great  and  his 
mother  Helena  did  they  proceed  to  elaborate  the  out- 
side of  the  churches.     (See  Eusebius  on  the  church  at 


30  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Tyre,  Vita  Const,  iii.  33,  and  Hist.  x.  4;  on  others  of 
the  sort,  Vita  Const,  iii.  41  ff.,  50  ff. ;  Tobler,  Bethle- 
hem, 1849;  cf.  his  Golgotha,  1851.) 

In  the  Fifth  Century  the  niche  in  the  extreme  end  of 
the  old  basilica,  the  apse,  in  which  was  not  the  altar 
but  the  seat  of  the  bishop,  began  to  be  adorned  with 
mosaics  on  a  golden  ground.  (See  Letter  of  Paul- 
inus  of  Nola  to  Sulpicius  Sever  us;  Augustine,  Ep.  ad 
Maximinum,  c.  23 ;  Augusti, B  eitrage  z.  ChristL  Kunst- 
geschichte,  1841,  p.  146  ff.)  But  even  Chrysostom 
makes  the  complaint  that  while  of  old  the  houses  were 
churches,  now  the  church  has  become  a  house. 

35.  Name  four  periods  of  Ecclesiastical  Architec- 
ture. 

1.  The  late  Roman,  or  Old  Italian  Basilica.  (For  its 
origin  see  Hobh  ii.  274  ff.) 

2.  The  Byzantine  dome. 

3.  The  Romanic  arch. 

4.  The  Germanic  or  so-called  Gothic  pointed  arch. 

36.  Has  the  Evangelical  Church  developed  a  new 
style  of  Architecture? 

No,  for  it  is  not  a  new  church.  But  in  spacious- 
ness, acoustic  properties  and  ornaments,  its  edifices 
must  answer  their  purpose.  At  the  same  time,  they 
ought  to  answer  to  their  idea  in  simplicity  and  thor- 
oughness of  construction.  They  ought  to  be  exalted 
above  ordinary  buildings.     (See  the  article  on  Christ- 


THE  EXPRESSION  OF   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  3 1 

liche  Baukunst  in  Herzog,  and  also  the  sound  principles 
which  the  Dresden  Conference  on  the  Architecture 
of  Churches  in  1856  adopted.  Horn:  The  Applica- 
tion of  Lutheran  Principles  to  the  Church  Building. 
Also  Meurer.) 


IV 

THE  SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN 
WORSHIP 

1.  THE  COMMUNICATION  OF  THE  WORD LECTIONS  AND 

LECTIONARIES THE    SERMON — THE    ABSOLUTION 

THE  BENEDICTION. 

2.  THE    HOLY    SUPPER — ITS    LITURGICAL    CHARACTER — 

ITS  REQUISITES — ITS  LITURGY. 

37.  Which  are  the  Sacramental  Acts  of  Christian 
Cultas? 

The  communication  of  the  Word  of  God  and  the 
Administration  of  the  Holy  Supper. 

38.  Which  are  the  Sacrificial  Acts? 
Confession  and  Prayer. 

39.  What  is  the  relation  of  these  elements  to  each 
other? 

Confession  and  Prayer  depend  upon  a  right  admin- 
istration and  use  of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  Holy 
Supper. 

I.  The  Communication  of  the  Word. 

40.  What  is  the  place  of  God's  Word  in  Worship? 
Luther  says  (22:42),  "In  all  the  world  nothing  is 

more  holy  than  the  Word  of  God ;  for  the  Sacrament 

(32) 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        33 

itself  is  made  and  blessed  and  hallowed  through  God's 
Word,  and  thereby  all  of  us  are  spiritually  born  again 
and  consecrated  to  be  Christians. " 

41.  How  is  expression  given  to  the  central  signifi- 
cance of  the  Word? 

In  the  liturgical  lection  (Lessons,  Pericope,  Epistle, 
and  Gospel).  This  formed  an  essential  constituent  of 
Christian  worship  from  the  beginning.  It  is  the  regu- 
lative principle  of  the  whole  Service.  All  other  parts 
of  the  Service  are  arranged  in  accordance  with  it. 

42.  What  general  rules  may  be  deduced  from  this 
significance  of  the  liturgical  lection? 

1.  The  lessons  from  the  Word  of  God  ought  to  be 
in  the  vernacular. 

2.  The  lections  of  a  whole  year  ought  to  embrace 
the  chief  points  of  the  whole  History  of  Redemption. 

3.  Therefore,  inasmuch  as  we  seek  not  the  letter  of 
the  Scriptures  but  their  essential  contents,  a  selection 
from  the  Scriptures  is  necessary.  The  Christian  con- 
gregation needs  a  normal  selection  from  the  divine 
Word,  a  comes,  containing  the  essence  of  the  written 
Word  and  making  the  assimilation  of  it  possible. 

43.  What  zvas  the  practice  of  the  Ancient  Church 
in  this  regard? 

The  riches  of  its  use  of  the  Word  of  God  puts  the 
present  practice  to  shame.     The  hvayvuciq   (i  Tim.  iv. 
13)   originally  grew  out  of  the  custom  of  the  syna- 
gogue, the  use  of  the  Paraschen  (the  continuous  read- 
3 


34  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

ing  of  the  Pentateuch)  and  the  Haphtaren  (selections 
from  the  historical  and  prophetical  Scriptures),  Acts 
xiii.  15,  xv.  21  (Cf.  Zunz,  Die  Gottesdienstlichen 
Vortrage  der  Juden,  Berlin,  1832 ;  Edersheim,  Life  and 
Times  of  Jesus  the  Messiah;  Westcott).  To  this  was 
early  joined  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  of  the  New 
Testament  (1  Thess.  v.  2J,  Col.  iv.  16,  Ignatius  ad 
Phil.  5)  ;  and,  indeed,  upon  this  anagnosis  the  collec- 
tion of  the  New  Testament  Canon  was  founded  (Mu- 
ratori/'m  ecclesia  legi").  At  first  there  was  a  fourfold 
lection — the  Law,  the  Prophets,  the  Gospel,  and  the 
Apostles  (Justin,  Apology,  i,  c.  67;  more  distinctly 
Tertullian,  De  prescript.,  c.  36;  de  anima,  c.  9;  Cyp- 
rian, Epist.  xxiv.  33;  Apostolic  Constitutions,  ii,  39, 
57.  Tertullian  de  prescript.,  c.  44,  mentions  the  lector. 
So  does  Cyprian,  Ep.  xxxiii.).  Everwhere  the  lectio 
continua  ruled,  and  was  fixed  by  the  Bishop. 

This  practice  was  altered  by  the  gradual  develop- 
ment of  the  order  of  festivals.  According  to  Origen 
(Opp.  ii.,  851),  the  book  of  Job  was  read  in  Holy 
Week.  But  in  the  Orient  the  general  biblical  con- 
tinued to  be  the  ruling  principle ;  they  were  bound  to 
the  Canon  of  Scripture.  The  West  cared  more  for 
the  contents  of  the  Scriptures  than  for  their  order; 
appropriate  selections  were  made  from  the  Canon.  All 
the  Western  lectionaries  will  show  that  this  did  not 
cause  the  Western  Church  to  be  any  more  sparing  in 
the  impartation  of  the  Word  of  God,  although  she 
rightly  had  no  lection  from  the  Law,  but  limited  her- 
self to  a  threefold  lection — from  the  Prophets,  the 
Gospels  and  the  Epistles. 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        35 

44.  Name  the  principal  Lectionaries  of  the  Western 
Church. 

The  Old  Milan  or  Ambrosian,  the  Mozarabic  and 
the  Gallican.  The  third  is  distinguished  by  the  ap- 
propriateness and  comprehensiveness  of  its  selection. 
But  even  it  must  yield  to  the  Roman  Order  of  the 
Mass  introduced  under  Charlemagne.  The  Comes 
belonging  to  this,  whose  beginnings  go  back  even  to 
Jerome  (see  Ranke,  p.  258  ft\),  reached  its  completion 
in  all  essentials  under  Gregory  the  Great.  This  book 
has  a  series  of  Gospels  and  Epistles,  in  the  order  of  the 
books  of  the  Bible,  except  that  Luke  precedes  the 
other  Synoptics.  In  Lent,  and  the  Fifty  Days  between 
Easter  and  Whitsunday,  lessons  are  provided  for  every 
day,  and  in  every  other  week  of  the  year  for  every 
Sunday,  Wednesday  and  Friday.  Through  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Homiliarium  of  Charlemagne,  the  Gospels 
for  the  Sundays,  except  in  a  few  instances,  passed 
into  the  life  of  the  congregations  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
And  they  also  had,  especially  in  the  cloisters  after 
Benedict  of  Nursia,  the  lections  of  the  Hours.  These 
were  contained  in  the  Breviary,  while  the  Massbook, 
containing  the  lessons  for  the  whole  year,  was  called 
the  Plenarium.  (See  Gerbert,  Monumenta  vet.  liturg. 
Alemann,  ii.,  179;  Bingham,  xiii.  9.) 

45.  Did  the  Reformation  accept  this  lectionary? 

In  his  German  Mass  of  1526,  Luther  declared  for 
the  retention  of  the  old  Gospels  and  Epistles  on  prac- 
tical grounds.     At  the  same  time  he  urged  the  lectio 


36  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

continua  on  Sunday  afternoons.  To  these  he  assigned 
the  Old  Testament.  And  to  the  week  days  he  (not 
happily)  gave  on  Wednesday  the  Gospel  of  Matthew, 
on  Thursday  and  Friday  the  Epistles,  and  on  Satur- 
day the  Gospel  of  John,  while  Monday  and  Tues- 
day he  set  apart  for  the  Catechism. 

In  the  acceptance  of  the  pericopes  Luther  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  majority  of  Lutheran  Churches.  In  the 
Formula  Missce,  1523,  he  had  advised  the  choice  of 
better  Epistles  and  Gospels ;  and  the  Prussian  Landes- 
ordnung,  1525,  Brandenburg-Niirnberg,  1533,  Meck- 
lenburg, 1540,  and  Pfalz-Neuberg,  1543,  preferred  the 
Lectio  Continua  in  the  Sunday  Service.  But  churches 
which  omitted  the  pericopes  afterwards  restored  them. 
Luther  also  amended  the  Lectionary  by  completing 
the  Selections  for  the  Sundays  after  Trinity. 

The  Anglican  Church,  under  Cranmer's  leadership, 
proceeded  very  conservatively,  retaining  not  only  the 
old  pericopes,  but  also  the  lections  of  the  hours  for 
Matins  and  Vespers  (Ranke,  Herzog,  PRE2  xi.  482). 

On  the  other  hand,  Spener  declared  against  the 
monarchy  of  the  old  pericopes,  because  he  did  not 
appreciate  the  significance  of  the  biblical  lection. 

In  modern  times  it  has  rightly  been  resolved  to  keep 
the  pericopes.  They  are  to  be  retained  not  merely 
as  a  practical  necessity,  but  because  the  Gospel-lessons 
are  nearly  all  well-chosen. 

46.  May  the  Pericopes  be  revised? 

Harnack  advises  the  change  of  some  of  the  Gospel- 
lessons,  and  more  of  the  Epistles.     They  should  be 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        37 

supplemented  by  a  series  of  selections  from  the  Old 
Testament  for  use  in  the  restored  Matins  and  Vespers. 
There  should  be  additional  pericopes  for  the  sermon, 
chosen  in  accordance  with  the  principle  of  the  Church 
Year,  and  in  close  connection  with  the  old  series. 

47.  Mention  new  collections  of  Pericopes  which  have 
been  published. 

The  Wiirtemberg,  the  Rhein-Prussian  (by  Nitzsch, 
Bonn,  1846),  the  Hannoverian  (1875)  and  Ranke's 
(at  the  close  of  his  work  on  the  pericopes). 


48.  What  other  Tables  of  Lessons  or  Lectionaries 
should  be  mentioned? 

Bunsen's  (Gesangbuch,  Hamburg,  1846),  Loehe's 
(Haus,  Schul,  und  Kirchen-buch,  vol.  2)  ;  Niemann, 
Denkschrift  der  bibL  Vorlesungen,  nebst  Entwurf 
eines  Lektionars,  Hannover,  1869;  New  Lectionary 
published  by  the  Consistory  in  Hannover,  1875;  Lec- 
tionary in  Mecklenburg  Cantionale,  1875  {contained  in 
the  Common  Service)  ;  Book  of  Common  Prayer; 
Book  Annexed,  1885;  Allgemeines  Gebetbuch,  Leip- 
zig, 1884. 

49.  Is  the  Word  of  God  imparted  in  Christian  Wor- 
ship only  through  the  liturgical  lection? 

It  is  imparted  also  through  the  Sermon,  the  Abso- 
lution and  the  Benediction. 


38  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

50.  How  is  the  Word  of  God  imparted  through  the 
Sermon? 

The  written  Word  is  the  basis  of  the  Sermon  and 
controls  it.  In  it  the  Christian  congregation  shows 
that  it  has  appropriated  by  faith  the  essential  contents 
of  the  Scriptures.  Luther  said,  "Where  God's  Word 
is  not  preached,  it  were  better  that  there  were  not  sing- 
ing, or  reading,  or  assembly.  The  greatest  and  the 
principal  part  of  the  worship  of  God  is  the  preaching 
and  teaching  His  Word  {22  \  153  ff.)."  Though  the 
Sermon  is  in  part  derived  from  other  sources,  for  in- 
stance from  the  churchly  faith  and  conversation  of  the 
people  of  God,  and  from  the  personality  of  the 
preacher,  the  Scriptures  are  its  quickening  soul  and 
directing  norm.  In  the  former  relation  the  Sermon  is 
sacrificial  in  its  nature  (dpiXia)  but  in  the  latter  it  is  sac- 
ramental (nypvy/ia),  because  it  is  the  declaration  of  the 
sin-forgiving,  life-giving  grace  of  God  in  Christ.   Both 

together  make  it  an  avayyk^keiv^  SiddfjKeiv,   and  dtafiaprvpEodal 

(Acts  xx.  20,  21)  :  a  living  unity  and  most  thorough 
mutual  interpenetration  of  God's  Word  and  the  word 
of  the  people  of  God  and  the  utterance  of  a  personal 
experience.  But,  reduced  to  its  kernel,  the  sermon  is 
the  absolution,  and  this  gives  it  its  sacramental  char- 
acter. Luther  says  (xiii.  1199)  :  "Now  this  (John  xx. 
22,  23)  is  not  to  be  understood  as  referring  to  the  ab- 
solution only,  but  the  Lord  here  takes  the  whole  office 
of  the  Preacher  at  once,  that  the  forgiveness  of  sins 
shall  be  announced  and  given  in  the  Sermon  and  in  the 
Holy  Sacraments."     (See  also  Apology,  171,  and  the 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        39 

Kirchenordnungen.     Stip,  Beleuchtung   der   Gesang- 
buchsbesserung,  Hamburg,  1842,  pp.  109  ff.) 

51.  What  zvas  the  place  of  the  Sermon  in  the  Serv- 
ice? 

Originally  in  close  connection  with  the  Lections. 
Its  character  was  somewhat  modified  by  the  time  of 
Cyprian  and  Augustine  by  its  place  in  the  Missa  Cate- 
chumenorum:  on  the  one  hand  it  was  of  a  missionary 
character,  and  on  the  other  it  only  hinted  at  what 
were  considered  mysteries.  As  early  as  Isidore  of 
Spain  the  Sermon,  in  consequence  of  the  development 
of  the  sacrificial  theory  of  the  Mass  and  the  consolida- 
tion of  the  two  parts  of  the  service,  had  dropped  out 
of  the  Mass.  (See  also  Allen,  Continuity  of  Christian 
Thought,  98.)  So,  also,  though  usual  in  the  time  of 
Leo  the  Great,  it  gradually  lost  its  place  in  the  Roman 
Mass.  Charlemagne  endeavored  to  compel  the  deliv- 
ery of  sermons  in  the  language  of  the  people,  and  in 
this  he  was  seconded  by  Councils  of  the  Church;  but 
in  spite  of  all  effort,  the  Sermon  did  not  regain  its 
place  as  an  essential  part  of  the  Liturgy  of  the  Holy 
Supper. 

At  the  Reformation  there  was  some  vacillation  as  to 
the  place  of  the  Sermon,  while  there  was  consent  as  to 
the  necessity  of  it.  In  his  Formula  Misscz,  1523, 
Luther  was  not  unwilling  to  have  the  Sermon  precede 
the  whole  service,  and  this  course  was  adopted  by  the 
Prussian  Landesordnung,  1525;  so  Brenz's  concept 
for  Schwabisch-Hall,  1526,  has  it,  while  his  later  serv- 


40  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

ice  for  that  city  (1543)  puts  it  after  the  whole  service; 
but  finally  the  typical  Lutheran  liturgies  agreed  in  giv- 
ing the  Sermon  its  appropriate  place  after  the  Creed 
in  connection  with  the  Lections  (as  Luther  has  it  in 
hisGerman  Mass,  1526).  The  Sermon  was  formally  in- 
troduced with  the  Apostolic  votum,  a  prayer,  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  and  sometimes  a  hymn. 

52.  How  is  the  Word  of  God  imparted  in  the  Abso- 
lution? 

The  minister  gives  it  not  as  a  judge,  nor  merely  as 
a  brother,  but  as  a  minister  of  God.  He  does  not 
merely  tell  of  the  Gospel,  but  he  gives  the  forgiveness 
of  sins.  It  is  "not  the  voice  of  the  man  present  there, 
but  the  Word  of  God,  who  forgives  sins ;  for  it  is  said 
in  God's  place  and  at  God's  command."  (Augsburg 
Confession,  xxv.) 

C.  R.  2,  647.  Luther  and  Melanchthon  to  the  Council  of 
Nurnberg:  "We  have  discussed  together  your  question  and 
are  not  able  to  condemn  the  General  Absolution,  because  the 
Sermon  itself  is  properly  and  fundamentally  an  absolution, 
for  in  it  the  forgiveness  of  sins  is  proclaimed  to  many  in 
common  and  publicly,  or  to  one  person  alone  either  publicly 
or  secretly."  (See  also  C.  R.  2,  670.  And  Veit  Dietrich, 
quoted  in  Dollinger,  Reformation,  II.  87.) 

53.  And  how,  in  the  Benediction? 

The  Benediction  is  not  the  mere  utterance  of  a  pious 
wish;  it  offers  grace  (Num.  vi.  27),  though,  like  the 
Absolution,  it  cannot  be  received  unto  salvation  with- 
out faith.    "They  are  not  wish-blessings,  but  are  actual 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        41 

benedictions,  wherewith  such  good  things  are  handed 
and  given  to  us."     Luther  II.  436.     See  also  34:22, 
and  his  Exposition  of  the  Mosaic  Benediction,  36: 
156.    Apostolic  Constitutions  II.  57. 

II.  The  Distribution  of  the  Holy  Supper. 

54.  What  is  the  liturgical  character  of  the  Holy 
Supper? 

In  1  Cor.  xi.  20,  it  is  called  the  Lord's  Supper,  and 
1  Cor.  x.  21,  the  Lord's  Table.  It  is  also  called  the 
Eucharist,  because  "We  laud  and  thank  God  for  such 
a  comforting,  rich  and  blessed  Testament."  (Luther 
x.  1610.)  It  unites  us  with  Christ  both  in  body  and 
soul.  St.  Ignatius  (Ep.  ad  Eph.,  20)  calls  it  "the  Med- 
icine of  Immortality."  "In  the  Eucharist,"  says  Chem- 
nitz {Ex.,  364),  "we  accept  the  most  certain  and  evi- 
dent pledge  of  our  reconciliation  with  God,  of  the 
remission  of  sins,  of  immortality,  and  of  future  glory." 
The  centre  of  the  Holy  Supper  is  and  abides  the 
Atoning  Sacrifice  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  made 
once  for  all.  It  is,  however,  surrounded  by  eucharistic 
sacrifices  of  repentance,  faith,  confession,  praise  and 
thanksgiving.  (Apol.  265,  74.  Accedit  et  sacrifi- 
cium.) 

But  we  have  to  regard  it  here  in  its  liturgical  char- 
acter alone.  The  dictum  of  Augustine,  The  Word  is 
added  to  the  element  and  it  becomes  a  Sacrament, 
needs  to  be  completed  by  what  the  Formula  of  Con- 
cord (665)  suggests:  "Nothing  has  the  nature  of  a 
Sacrament  apart  from  the  use  instituted  by  Christ,  or 


42  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

apart  from  the  action  divinely  instituted.  That  is,  if 
the  institution  of  Christ  be  not  observed  as  He  ap- 
pointed it,  there  is  no  Sacrament.  *  *  *  To  this  is 
required  the  consecration  or  words  of  institution,  the 
distribution  and  the  reception!'  In  the  Holy  Supper 
the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  are  given  under  the 
Bread  and  Wine  to  all  who  receive  them. 


55.  What  then  is  required  for  the  liturgical  fulfil- 
ment of  our  Lord's  institution? 

1.  That  the  congregation  be  assembled  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  act  according  to  His  prescription  by 
clearly  and  unmistakably  confessing  Him.  The  es- 
sential thing  is,  not  the  intention  of  the  ministrant,  as 
the  Roman  Church  erroneously  teaches,  nor  the  faith 
of  those  who  receive,  nor  the  outward  repetition  of  the 
literal  Words  of  Institution,  but  that  it  be  an  act  of 
the  Christian  congregation,  performed  according  to 
the  intention  and  institution  of  Christ,  in  faith  in  His 
Word,  and  for  the  purpose  which  He  proposed. 
Therefore  the  Sacrament  can  be  celebrated  and  ad- 
ministered only  by  the  Church,  and  therefore  only 
by  those  who  are  clothed  with  the  office  of  the  Church. 
But  the  Church,  through  the  ministry,  only  admin- 
isters the  Sacrament;  she  does  not  make  the  Sacra- 
ment. Only  the  Lord  does  this,  as  the  Formula  of 
Concord  says  (539),  "As  to  the  consecration,  we  be- 
lieve, teach  and  confess  that  no  work  of  man  or  decla- 
ration of  the  minister  of  the  Church  produces  this 
presence  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  in  the  Holy 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        43 

Supper,  but  that  this  should  be  ascribed  only  and  alone 
to  the  Almighty  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
(Hatch,  The  Organization  of  the  Early  Christian 
Churches,  116.  Ign.  ad  Eph.  20,  2;  ad  Phil.  4;  ad 
Smyrn.  8,  1;  I  Clem.  Rom.  41.  1.) 

2.  As  to  the  Elements:  bread  and  wine  are  indis- 
pensable. The  Ancient  Church  probably  used  leav- 
ened bread  (Justin:  common  bread),  though  the  Lord 
used  unleavened.  But  the  Ancient  Church  showed 
that  this  question,  as  well  as  the  rite  of  breaking  the 
bread,  and  the  color  of  the  wine,  belonged  to  the  cate- 
gory of  things  indifferent.  For  the  Lord  broke  the 
bread  in  order  to  distribute  it,  not  symbolically.  (See 
Is.  lviii.  7;  Matt.  xiv.  19;  xv.  36;  Mark  viii.  6,  19; 
Luke  ix.  16;  xxiv.  30;  Acts  xx.  11;  xxvii.  35.)  In 
Luke  we  find  the  word  given,  which  must  have  the 
same  meaning  as  broken  in  1  Cor.  xi.  24,  if  that  be  a 
correct  reading;  the  more  that  the  breaking  of  bread 
is  not  peculiar  to  the  Holy  Supper,  and  a  literal  break- 
ing of  the  Body  of  Christ  does  not  accord  with  John 
xix.  36.  In  the  same  way  the  Reformers  abandoned 
the  Oriental  custom  of  mixing  water  with  the  wine, 
though  even  Cyprian  (Ep.  63)  saw  therein  a  "precept 
of  Christ"  symbolical  of  His  fellowship  with  the  con- 
gregation. And,  in  spite  of  the  Scholastic  invention 
of  the  doctrine  of  concomitance,  the  Roman  denial  of 
the  cup  to  the  laity  is  thoroughly  contrary  to  the  insti- 
tution of  the  Sacrament. 

3.  We  are  to  use  the  elements  according  to  the  com- 
mandment of  Christ:  we  are  to  bless  and  distribute 
them.     The  consecration,  according  to  ancient  usage. 


44  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

is  to  be  made  by  the  recitation  of  the  Words  of  Insti- 
tution, and  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  chief  part  of  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Sacrament.  (Justin,  Ap.  66.)  But  how 
is  this  blessing  or  consecration  to  be  understood  ?  The 
place  of  the  Holy  Supper  in  the  Roman  Church  and 
her  superstitious  degradation  of  it  are  a  result  of  the 
false  opinion  of  the  consecration,  which  makes  it  the 
centre  of  the  Sacrament,  and  of  her  separation  of  the 
consecration  from  the  distribution.  The  Holy  Script- 
ures answer  the  question.  Compare  i  Cor.  x.  16  with 
xi.  23  ff .  The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless  and  The 
bread  which  zve  break  are  a  mode  of  speech  which, 
though  coming  from  the  Sacramental  rite  of  the  Apos- 
tolic age,  was  derived  from  the  Passover-ritual.  The 
Blessing  in  the  Holy  Supper  had  its  analogue  in  what 
the  house-father  did  in  the  Passover,  especially  in  the 
prayers  he  said,  which  were  prayers  of  thanksgiving 
composed  in  the  form  of  benedictions  (see  Vitringa 
de  syn.  vet)—£bforyeiv9  to  bless  with  thanksgiving  and 
prayer,  means  the  same  as  evxapurrhv,  ayia&iv,  except  that 
these  words  refer  to  the  contents  and  purposes  of  the 
blessing,  and  the  first  denotes  its  form  (Matt.  xxvL 
26,  27;  Matt.  xiv.  22,  23;  Luke  xxii.  17,  19;  1  Cor. 
xi.  24;  1  Tim.  iv.  5).  By  the  epexegetical  addition  of 
zvhich  zve  bless,  the  Apostle  emphasizes  the  eulogy  as 
that  through  which  the  cup  gets  its  appropriateness  for 
the  Holy  Supper,  becoming  the  communion  of  the 
Blood  of  Christ.  Therefore  it  is  essential.  Thus  the 
Formula  of  Concord  says  (673),  "Although  the  Pa- 
pistical consecration,  in  which  efficacy  is  ascribed  to 
the  speaking  as  the  work  of  the  priest,  as  though  it 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        45 

constitutes  a  sacrament,  is  justly  rebuked  and  rejected, 
yet  the  Words  of  Institution  can  or  should  in  no  way 
be  omitted." 

The  plural  (which  we  bless,  we  break) shows  the 
consecration  to  be  an  act  of  the  whole  Congregation, 
performed  by  her  through  her  organs  in  the  particular 
congregation,  whose  blessing  she  accompanies  with 
her  Amen.  (See  Justin.)  As  in  the  Passover  the 
house-father  broke  the  bread  that  it  might  be  dis- 
tributed and  eaten,  so  is  it  broken  to  that  end  in  the 
Holy  Supper.  The  Synoptics  lay  especial  stress  on 
the  Blessing.  Though  it  has  not  any  promise  of  our 
Lord  or  example  of  the  Apostles,  it  forms  an  integral 
part  of  that  which  Christ  commanded  us  to  do.  "It 
does  not  alone  make  a  Sacrament,  if  the  entire  action 
of  the  Supper,  as  it  was  instituted  by  Christ,  be  not 
observed."  (F.  C.  665.)  The  essence  of  the  blessing 
is  to  be  defined  in  accordance  with  1  Tim.  iv.  5.  It  is 
a  table-prayer,  but  in  an  especial  sense,  for  here  we 
are  in  the  realm  of  Redemption,  the  Order  of  Salva- 
tion. Through  this  blessing  the  natural  element  is 
separated  from  common  food  and  placed  in  the  service 
of  redemption.  It  is  connected  with  the  Passover 
eulogy,  which  was  a  thanksgiving  for  the  gifts  of 
nature,  but  it  is  distinguished  from  it  in  being  a  thanks- 
giving for  the  benefits  of  redemption,  and  probably 
for  that  reason  it  included  the  Words  of  Institution. 
It  therefore  is  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving  and  conse- 
cration, a  Eucharist,  connected  with  the  Words  of  In- 
stitution, and  very  early  the  Lord's  Prayer  was  con- 
nected with  it  as  a  prayer  of  supplication.    With  the 


46  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Words  of  Institution  the  ancient  Catholic  Church 
joined  an  invocation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  (yeiritandicTob 
nvevfiarog  dyiov) ,  which  the  Greek  Church  retains  to  this 
day,  while  the  Roman  Church  has  dispensed  with  it 
since  the  Fourth  Century,  and  the  whole  West,  where 
the  Gregorian  Order  of  the  Mass  triumphed  over  all 
other  liturgies  and  reigned  alone,  has  followed  her 
example.  (See  Hofling,  v.  Opfer  107,  212;  Nic.  and 
Post-Nic.  Fathers  vii,  xxviii.  App.  1  Const,  viii,  112. 
Aug.  de  Trinitate  III.  x.  Rietschel  I.  264.)  But 
"The  true  consecration,"  says  Gerhard  with  perfect 
justice,  "consists  not  merely  in  the  repetition  of  those 
four  words,  This  is  my  Body,  but  in  that  we  do  what 
Christ  did,  i.  e.,  that  we  take,  bless,  distribute  and  eat 
the  Bread,  according  to  Christ's  institution  and  com- 
mandment." Herein  is  the  centre  of  the  Sacrament, 
to  which  every  other  act  can  be  only  a  preparation,  the 
prcefatio,  the  Preface. 

4.  In  the  Distribution  and  the  Eating  we  go  directly 
against  the  Roman  practice.  "Giving  is  always  neces- 
sary, and  so  is  Taking,  for  they  pertain  to  the  form 
of  every  Sacrament;  but  the  mode  of  Giving  and 
Taking  is  left  to  the  liberty  of  the  Church."  (Ger- 
hard, 279.)  The  form  of  Distribution,  whether  the 
Bread  is  to  be  received  in  the  hand  or  in  the  mouth, 
like  the  Bread-breaking,  is  a  thing  indifferent.  But  the 
Formula  of  Distribution  is  important,  for  in  it  the 
Church  ought  to  express  and  confess  her  faith.  This 
the  whole  Eastern,  Roman  and  Lutheran  Churches 
do,  in  using  the  ancient  formula,  The  Body  of  Christ, 
The  Bread  of  Christ,  The  Cup  of  Life.     {Apostolic 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN    CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        47 

constt.,  viii.)  On  the  other  hand,  an  Agenda  of  Ulm. 
1656,  uses  the  formula  which  is  to  be  found  in  a  few 
Reformed  Church  books,  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  said, 
etc.  The  use  of  this  was  extended  during  the  last 
century,  and  especially  under  the  influence  of  the  Prus- 
sian Agenda  of  1817.  The  formula  porrectionis  ought 
clearly  and  unmistakably  say  what,  according  to  the 
Confession  of  the  Church,  is  offered,  and  not  try  to 
mask  itself  under  a  possible  sophistication  of  the 
words  of  Christ.  Some  (as  in  Liibeck,  and  also 
Brenz)  omitted  a  formula  as  unnecessary.  They  were 
acquitted  of  heterodoxy,  but  earnestly  enjoined  to  con- 
form to  the  usage  of  the  Church.  (See  also  Formula 
of  Concord,  663.) 

56.  How  does  the  Christian  Liturgy  of  the  Holy 
Supper  begin? 

With  the  Preface,  which  consists  of  the  Salutation 
(The  Lord  be  with  you,  etc.),  the  Sursum  Corda  (Lift 
up  your  hearts),  and  the  Preface  in  the  narrower 
sense,  which  anciently  was  a  thanksgiving  for  the  bene- 
fits of  redemption  and  creation,  and  still  is  such  in 
the  Greek  Church,  but  in  the  Western  Church  is  a 
thanksgiving  for  the  blessings  of  redemption  only.  It 
is  the  oldest  unaltered  part  of  the  Liturgy.  It  finds  its 
basis  in  Luke  xxii.  19,  and  1  Cor.  xi.  24.  It  is  found 
in  full  in  the  so-called  Liturgy  of  St.  James,  and  in  the 
Clementine  Liturgy,  and  was  known  to  Chrysostom 
and  Cyril.  It  is  alluded  to  by  Tertullian  and  men- 
tioned by  Cyprian.  It  is  found  in  all  liturgies  which 
conform  to  the  historical  type.    In  the  Eastern  Church 


43  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

the  Preface  is  the  same  throughout  the  year,  and  so  it 
is  in  the  oldest  Western  Liturgies ;  but  with  the  devel- 
opment of  the  Church  Year  in  the  West  many  corres- 
ponding forms  of  the  Preface  were  developed.  Many 
were  ascribed  to  Gelasius. 

The  African  Church  had  a  number  of  Prefaces  as 
early  as  the  Council  of  Carthage  in  407.  Gregory  the 
Great  reduced  the  number  to  nine.  (Daniel  i.  131; 
Kliefoth  ii.  214.)  Of  these  the  Reformation  kept  the 
Common  Preface  and  Six  Proper  or  Festival  Pref- 
aces. 

The  Preface  ended  with  the  Sanctus,  Is.  vi.  3,  which 
is  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  Greek  Trisagion. 
(See  Peter  Allix,  Dissertatio  de  Trisagii  origine, 
Rouen,  1678;  Bingham,  xiv.  2;  Daniel,  Cod.  Lit.,  iv. 
21.)  In  it  the  congregation  joins  the  heavenly  hosts 
in  praise  of  the  Lord  who  comes  in  the  Sacrament. 
The  Sanctus  is  sung  by  the  people.  The  addition  of 
the  words,  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh,  etc.  (the  Bene- 
dictus),  was  ascribed  to  Csesarius  of  Aries. 

57.  How  did  the  Reformation  treat  the  Preface? 

The  Orders  vary  in  this  place.  The  earliest  {Form- 
ula Missce,  1523,  Ducal  Prussia,  1525,  Niirnberg, 
1525),  omit  the  Sanctus  here  and  bring  it  in  after  the 
Words  of  Institution.  Wittenberg,  1533,  leaves  the 
use  of  the  Preface  optional.  Brandenburg-Nurnberg, 
1553,  and  the  Wiirtemberg  group  omit  it.  The  Ger- 
man Mass,  1526,  Nordheim,  1539,  Prussia,  1558,  Sax- 
ony, 1580,  put  the  Exhortation  in  its  place.  Branden- 
burg, 1540,  and  Brunswick-Luneberg,  have  it.    Saxon, 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        49 

1539,  Hadeln,  Brunswick,  Schleswig  (Kl.)  have  the 
Preface  with  the  full  Service  on  the  Great  Feasts,  but 
ordinarily  the  Exhortation  instead;  but  Bugenhagen's 
series,  Brunswick,  1528,  Hamburg,  1529,  Lubeck, 
1 53 1,  Pommern,  1535,  Schleswig-Holstein,  1542,  Got- 
tingen,  1530,  have  both  the  Preface  and  the  Exhorta- 
tion. In  the  Seventeenth  Century,  while  Coburg, 
1626,  and  Gotha,  1645,  om^  the  Preface,  Magdeburg, 
1632,  1653,  1740,  require  it  on  Festivals;  Mecklen- 
burg, 1650,  Brunswick-Liineberg,  1619,  1643,  permit 
the  use  of  Prefaces,  and  BL.,  1657,  appoints  them  for 
all  the  Sundays  and  Festivals. 

Luther  translated  the  Sanctus  into  German  verse 
but  not  happily. 

58.  What  did  many  Lutheran   Church-Orders  in- 
troduce at  this  point? 

An  Exhortation  to  the  communicants.  The  most 
accepted  form  is  that  given  by  Luther  in  his  German 
Mass  (22:240).  It  is  a  paraphrase  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  and  also  a  declaration  of  the  nature  and  pur- 
pose of  the  Sacrament.  Another  formula  often  used 
is  taken  from  Volprecht's  Niirnberg  Spitalmesse  of 
1524.  (See  Hofling's  Urkundenbuch.)  The  believers 
are  admonished  to  go  to  the  Table  of  the  Lord  with 
equal  and  common  need,  and  with  a  clear  conscious- 
ness of  what  they  are  doing  and  receiving.  Their 
celebration  of  the  Sacrament  is  to  be  a  reasonable 
service.  (See  Osiander's  Grundt  u.  Ursach  for  reasons 
for  this  insertion.)  The  Mecklenberg- Wittenberg 
Series  contains  here  an  Absolution.  See  Hofling,  Ur- 
4 


50  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

kund.   75.     Also   BN,    1592,   Nbg.   Agbl.    1639,   61; 
Frankf.  Feldp.,  1734,  in  the  Vermahnung,  Hofling  ib. 

85.) 

59.  What  reasons  may  be  given  for  the  retention  of 
the  Preface? 

Its  great  antiquity,  its  doctrinal  purity,  its  earnest 
Christian  import  and  its  inimitable  liturgical  beauty 
(Klieforth,  v.  88,  89).  There  should  he  a  prayer  of 
Thanksgiving  in  this  place,  and  there  cannot  be  one 
more  suitable.  The  Exhortation  was  regarded  as  a  Pref- 
ace to  the  Communion,  and  such  it  is,  but  not  in  the 
same  sense  as  the  traditional  Preface;  and  though 
there  are  strong  practical  and  historical  reasons  for  the 
retention  of  the  Exhortation,  it  should  accompany,  and 
not  take  the  place  of,  the  Preface. 

60.  Did  the  Reformers  keep  the  Consecratory  Prayer 
of  the  old  Liturgy? 

A  few  did.  At  this  point  begins  the  "Canon  of  the 
Mass"  in  the  Roman  Liturgy,  containing  the  com- 
memorations of  the  living  and  the  dead,  prayers  of 
consecration,  and  the  offering  of  the  Body  and  Blood 
of  Christ,  to  all  of  which  Luther  strenuously  objected, 
and  which  he  vigorously  criticised.  Therefore  he  re- 
jected all  the  prayers  of  this  part  of  the  service,  and 
kept  only  the  Lord's  Prayer.  The  Pfalz-Neuberg 
KO.  of  1543  has  this  prayer  of  Consecration:  "Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  Thou  Only  True  Son  of  the  Living  God, 
who  hast  given  Thy  Body  unto  bitter  death  for  us  all, 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        51 

and  hast  shed  Thy  blood  for  the  forgiveness  of  our 
sins,  and  hast  bidden  all  Thy  disciples  eat  Thy  Body 
and  drink  Thy  Blood  in  remembrance  of  Thy  death; 
we  place  these  gifts,  which  Thou  Thyself  hast  given, 
before  Thee,  and  beseech  Thee  through  Thy  divine 
grace  to  hallow  and  bless  them,  and  make  this  Bread 
and  this  Wine  to  be  the  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  to  be  unto  eternal  life  unto  all  them 
that  eat  and  drink  thereof."  (Richter  ii.  28.  Riet- 
schel  I.  275.  A  discussion  in  Hannover,  1536,  Dief- 
fenbach,  Ev.  Hirtenbuch  II.  196.  The  prayer  is  from 
the  Lit.  St.  Basil.)  So  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer 
of  Edward  VI.,  1549,  has:  "With  Thy  Holy  Spirit 
and  word  vouchsafe  to  bless  and  sanctify  these  Thy 
gifts  and  creatures  of  Bread  and  Wine,  that  they  may 
be  unto  us  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Thy  most  dearly 
beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ."  This  has  been  changed 
in  the  Book  of  C.  P.  to  a  prayer  that  "We  receiving 
Thy  creatures  of  Bread  and  Wine,  according  to  Thy 
Son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ's  holy  institution,  in 
remembrance  of  His  death  and  passion,  may  be  par- 
takers of  His  most  blessed  Body  and  Blood."  The 
present  Scottish  Bk.  of  C.  P.  prays  "That  these  Thy 
gifts,  etc.,  may  become  the  Body  and  Blood."    (Blunt, 

708.) 

61.  What  succeeded  the  Sanctus  in  the  Order  of  the 
Communion? 

As  we  have  said,  the  majority  of  the  churches  pro- 
posed to  use  the  Exhortation  here,  which  in  the  first 


52  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

instance  may  have  been  intended  to  take  the  place  of 
the  Preface.  In  some  cases  it  was  first  a  paraphrase 
of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  then  a  preparation  for  the  Words 
of  Institution,  which  followed  in  immediate  connec- 
tion with  it.  In  other  cases,  it  was  simply  a  prepara- 
tion for  the  Communion,  was  immediately  followed 
by  the  Words  of  Institution,  and  the  Lord's  Prayer 
came  afterwards,  according  to  the  pre-Reformation 
order.  The  latter  was  and  remained  the  use  of  the 
Nurnberg  family  of  Lutheran  liturgies,  and  also  of  the 
English  Church;  but  finally  the  use  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer  before  the  Words  of  Institution  became  the 
predominant  usage  of  the  Lutheran  liturgies. 

62.  What  was  the  original  significance  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer  in  the  Communion  ? 

The  first  direct  testimony  to  the  use  of  the  Lord's 
Prayer  in  this  service  is  found  in  Cyril  of  Jerusalem, 
but  Tertullian,  Cyprian  and  Origen  bear  indirect  testi- 
mony to  it,  in  that  they  not  only  call  it  oratio  publica 
and  communis,  said  aloud  by  the  congregation,  but 
understand  the  Fourth  Petition  to  refer  to  the  Bread 
of  Life,  the  Eucharistic  Food,  and  also  understand 
the  Fifth  Petition  as  having  reference  to  the  oblations 
(Matt.  v.  23  ff).  It  did  not  serve  to  consecrate  the 
Gifts,  which  had  already  been  consecrated,  but  was 
the  peculiar  prayer  of  the  congregation  of  believers, 
and  it  was  also  the  completion  of  the  Church-Prayer. 
Said  aloud  by  the  congregation,  it  was  at  the  same 
time  the  expression  of  the  Christian's  filial  relation  to 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        S3 

God  and  of  the  brotherhood  of  the  believers,  and  their 
prayer  for  a  blessed  reception  of  the  consecrated  gifts. 
The  minister  said  the  closing  petition,  and  then  said 
the  words  which  led  to  the  distribution,  and  included 
both  the  consecration  of  the  gifts  and  the  self-conse- 
cration of  the  people :  The  Holy  Things  for  the  Holy! 
So  the  Eastern  Church  still  has  it,  and  so  Augustine 
in  his  Sermo  de  die  Paschce  says:  "Then  after  the 
sanctification  of  the  Sacrifice  of  God,  because  He 
wished  us  ourselves  to  be  His  sacrifice,  we  say  the 
Lord's  Prayer."  But  it  is  different  in  the  Roman 
Church  since  Gregory  the  Great  (see  letter  ix.  12  to 
Joan.  Syrac).  Before  his  day  the  invocation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  omitted  from  this  place,  and  the 
Lord's  Prayer  was  taken  from  the  congregation  and 
given  to  the  priest,  and  consequently  it  came  nearer  to 
the  consecration  of  the  elements.  Luther's  Paraphrase 
in  the  Vermahnung  shows  that  it  was  not  thought  to 
be  a  prayer  of  Consecration.  All  the  Vermahnungen 
make  the  Lord's  Prayer  a  prayer  of  "humble  access." 
When  the  Reformation  rejected  all  the  sacrificial 
prayers  of  the  Canon  and  left  only  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
without  adding  a  scriptural  prayer  of  consecration,  it 
at  length  came  to  have  the  significance  of  a  prayer  of 
consecration,  which  it  is  not,  and  in  the  Ancient 
Church  was  not.  When  our  older  Dogmaticians  say 
that  through  the  Lord's  Prayer  the  elements  are  set 
apart  for  a  sacred  purpose  (Gerhard  x.  268),  this  does 
not  agree  with  the  nature  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  nor 
with  the  proper  nature  of  a  prayer  of  consecration, 
nor  with  the  view  of  the  Ancient  Church. 


54  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

63.  Had  the  Lutheran  Liturgies  no  other  reason 
for  putting,  the  Lord's  Prayer  before  the  Consecra- 
tion? 

The  very  general  adoption  of  this  practice,  as  shown 
by  the  examples  of  the  Saxon  Order  of  1539,  which  in 
one  order  had  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  the  Exhortation, 
but  in  its  fuller  Latin  order  requires  the  Lord's  Prayer 
to  precede  the  Words  of  Institution,  suggests  that  they 
had  well  considered  motives  in  adopting  and  insist- 
ing on  this  change.  First,  doubtless,  was  their  recog- 
nition that  there  ought  to  be  a  prayer  in  that  place, 
and  the  extreme  difficulty  of  framing  a  prayer  which 
could  take  the  place  of  those  in  the  old  liturgy  which 
were  so  objectionable;  secondly,  was  the  authority  for 
the  use  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  the  Communion  Office ; 
and  thirdly,  in  accordance  with  the  true  nature  of  the 
Holy  Supper  and  the  importance  of  the  Word  in  it, 
they  sought  to  connect  the  Words  of  Institution  (by 
which  the  elements  were  consecrated)  as  closely  as 
possible  with  the  Distribution. 

64.  What  follows  the  Consecration? 

The  Pax,  The  Peace  of  the  Lord  be  with  you  alway. 
Originally  this  was  the  admonition  of  the  Bishop  to 
the  people  to  give  to  each  other  the  holy  kiss  as  a  sign 
of  Christian  fellowship.  It  is  the  greeting  of  the 
risen  Lord.  Luther  says:  "A  public  Absolution  of  the 
communicants  from  their  sins,  the  voice  of  the  Gospel 
announcing  the  remission  of  sins,  a  unique  and  most 
worthy  preparation  for  the  Lord's  Table." 


SACRAMENTAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP        55 

65.  And  what  is  sung  during  the  Distribution? 

The  Agnus  Dei,  John  i,  29.  Luther  said  of  this  that 
it  is  the  most  beautiful  proclamation  of  the  Lord's 
death. 

66.  Describe  the  close  of  the  Service. 

The  Service  closes  with  a  Versicle  (the  Communio), 
a  Thanksgiving  Collect  (the  Post  communio),  and  the 
Benediction. 

67.  What  may  be  said  cf  this  Service  in  general? 

This  Service  as  a  whole  is  used  by  nearly  all  the 
Christian  Church.  It  impresses  us  by  its  simplicity 
and  dignity.  It  is  a  suitable  act  of  worship,  the  high- 
est act  of  worship  of  the  Christian  congregation. 
"The  singing  and  reading,"  says  the  Brunswick  KO., 
"and  the  preaching  also  that  takes  place  in  the  Mass, 
all  belong  to  the  remembrance  of  the  Lord,  intended 
by  the  Scriptures."  Therefore  this  Service  should  not 
be  infrequent;  neither  should  it  be  private. 


V 
THE  SACRIFICIAL*  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN  WORSHIP 

ACTS  OF  CONFESSION,  ETC. THE  CHURCH  PRAYER — THE 

CHURCH   HYMN  :     ITS  NATURE  AND  ITS   HISTORY. 

68.  What  are  the  Sacrificial  Acts  of  Christian  Wor- 
ship? 

The  Confession  of  Faith,  the  Formulce  Solennes,  the 
Prayer,  said  by  the  Minister  with  the  assistance  of 
the  Congregation  in  the  name  of  the  Church,  and  the 
church-song,  in  which  the  congregation  is  immediately 
active. 

69.  What  is  the  part  of  the  Creed  in  Worship? 

The  Creed  (either  the  Apostles'  or  the  Nicene 
Creed)  has  the  same  relation  to  every  act  of  confes- 
sion in  worship  that  the  Lesson  from  Holy  Scripture 
has  to  the  Sermon  and  the  Lord's  Prayer  has  to  every 
prayer.    It  is  fixed  and  normal. 

The  Nicene  Creed  was  first  introduced  into  the  serv- 
ice in  Antioch  by  Bishop  Peter  the  Fuller  about  the 
year  471,  and  given  the  place  which  it  still  holds  in 
the  Greek  Church,  in  the  Missa  Fidelium  before  the 
Preface.  It  was  introduced  into  the  service  at  Constan- 

*As  to  the  distinction  see  Dieffenbach,  Hirtenbuch  II.  223, 
233,  236.    Also  Luther's  works,  ErL,  13,  70  ff.  19,  46  f. 

(56) 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  57 

tinople  in  511;  in  the  West  and  in  the  Spanish  Church 
under  Reccared  in  589,  and  recited  by  the  Congrega- 
tion before  the  Lord's  Prayer.  Thence  it  came,  with 
the  addition  of  the  ftlioqae  in  the  third  article,  to 
France  and  Germany  under  Charlemagne  (see  Wala- 
frid  Strabo,De  rebus  eccles.  c.  22),  where  it  was  placed 
after  the  reading  of  the  Gospel.  Finally,  it  was  ac- 
cepted by  Rome  under  Benedict  VIII.,  in  the  year 
1014.  Luther  rightly  kept  it,  and  in  1524  gave  it  to 
the  people  in  versified  form,  to  be  sung  by  them  after 
the  minister  had  introduced  the  first  line. 

70.    Give  the  history  of  the  Introit. 

The  Ancient  Church  began  its  chief  Service  with 
the  Psalms;  singing  them  antiphonally,  i.  e.,  by  two 
choruses  of  the  congregation,  or  by  the  precentor  and 
the  whole  congregation;  or  hypo  phonic  ally,  the  pre- 
centor merely  beginning,  and  the  congregation  repeat- 
ing his  last  words  (App.  Constt*,  ii.,  57)  ;  or  epiphon- 
ically,  the  congregation  responding  in  fixed  doxolo- 
gies.  By  the  time  of  Basil  the  Great  this  song  had 
been  naturalized  in  the  Eastern  Church,  and  it  was 
rendered  familiar  in  the  West,  especially  through  Am- 
brose, and  rapidly  spread  there.  The  Roman  Bishop 
Ccelestinus  I.  (422-432)  ordained  that  on  every  Sun- 
day and  Festival,  while  the  congregation  was  assem- 
bling, an  appropriate  Psalm,  called  Introitus,  should 
be  sung  antiphonally  by  a  double  choir  (Liber  pontif., 
c.  42;  Bona,  de  rebus  liturg.,  p.  312:  olim  integer 
Psalmus  cani  consuevit).  Gregory  the  Great,  in  his 
antiphonal  zeal,  which  extended  to  all  the  parts  of  the 


58  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Service,  went  a  step  further,  and  made  the  Introit  to 
consist  of  only  certain  verses  of  a  Psalm.  Gregory 
the  Great,  says  Bona,  selected  one  Antiphon  from  them 
for  the  Introit,  and  others  for  the  Responsory,  the 
Offertory,  and  the  Communion.  Introits  taken  from 
the  Psalms  were  called  regular;  and  the  few  taken 
from  other  books  of  the  Bible  were  called  irregular. 
A  series  of  Sundays  before  and  after  Easter  (Invoca- 
vit  to  Ex  audi)  got  their  names  from  the  first  words  of 
their  Introits. 

71.  Describe  the  construction  of  an  Introit. 

It  consists  of 

1.  A  brief  text,  generally  taken  from  a  Psalm,  an- 
nouncing the  fact  or  idea  of  the  day,  which  properly 
is  an  antiphon. 

2.  A  praying,  thanking  or  monitory  Psalm-text,  gen- 
erally the  first  verse  of  the  Psalm  from  which  the  Anti- 
phon was  taken.  This  points  to  the  earlier  use  of  the 
whole  Psalm. 

3.  The  doxology,  with  which  from  old  time  all 
Psalmody  concluded. 

Afterwards,  beginning  in  the  Eleventh  Century,  on 
Festival  days  additions  were  made,  taken  from  the 
writings  of  the  Church  Fathers.  But  these  are  no 
longer  found  in  the  Missale  Romanum. 

72.  How  did  Luther  treat  the  Introits? 

In  the  Formula  Missae  he  retained  them,  and  di- 
rected they  should  be  sung  by  the  minister  and  the 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  59 

choir;  but  he  added  that  he  would  prefer  to  use  the 
whole  Psalms  from  which  they  were  taken.  But  the 
overwhelming  majority  of  the  Kirchenordnungen  very 
properly  did  not  agree  with  him.  They  either  pre- 
scribed a  German  hymn  in  place  of  the  Introits  be- 
cause of  the  difficulty  in  singing  it,  as  Luther  did  in 
his  German  Mass,  or  they  reduced  them  to  a  few  for 
the  sake  of  the  congregation.  The  use  of  the  Introits 
was  adopted  by  all  Lutheran  liturgies  up  to  the  seven- 
teenth century.  The  first  to  omit  them  was  the  Osna- 
bruck  KO.,  1652  (Kliefoth,  v.,  12-17).  In  the  Com- 
mon Prayer  of  Edward  VI.,  Introits  (but  not  the  tra- 
ditional ones)  were  retained,  but  they  were  given  up 
in  1552,  and  the  Psalms  were  re-arranged,  some  being 
selected  as  appropriate  to  certain  days  (Trollope,  viii., 
1;  Proctor,  265). 

The  traditional  Introits  are  to  be  found  in  Missale 
Romanum,  in  Spangenberg's  Kirchengesaenge,  1545; 
in  Lucas  Lossius,  1561,  Niirnberg  Officium  Sacrum; 
Blunt's  Annotated  Book  of  C.  P.,  and  The  Common 
Service  for  Ev.  Luth.  Congregations. 

73.  What  do  we  mean  by  formulce  solennes? 

They  are  liturgical  formulas,  which  partake  of  the 
nature  of  a  confession  of  faith  and  of  prayer.  Some- 
times they  introduce  a  part  of  the  Service,  and  some- 
times they  close  it.  Sometimes  they  are  a  testimony, 
and  again  they  convey  an  admonition.  They  afford  a 
solemn  expression  of  certain  elements  of  the  life  of  a 
believer,  especially  of  those  which  belong  to  the  Fes- 
tivals.    They  give  to  the  varying  acts  of  worship  a 


60  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

fixed  fulcrum.  They  also  give  it  the  form  of  a  dia- 
logue. In  general  they  give  dignity  to  the  Liturgy, 
and  assure  its  connection  with  Christian  antiquity. 
They  are  the  standards  around  which  the  variable 
parts  of  the  Service,  the  Lessons,  the  Collects  and  the 
Addresses,  gather. 

74.  Name  the  Principal  among  these. 

1.  The  Amen,  as  Augustine  calls  it,  the  Consensio 
or  Adstipulatio  of  the  people.  The  Reformation  gave 
it  back  to  the  people.  By  it  they  expressed  their  con- 
currence in  the  prayer  said  in  their  name.  This  re- 
sponse was  customary  in  the  Old  Testament,  Deut. 
xxvii.  15  ff. ;  Neh.  viii.  6;  1  Chron.  xvi.  36;  and  also 
in  the  Church  from  the  earliest  time,  1  Cor.  xiv.  16. 

2.  The  Kyrie  Eleison,  Vox  deprecationis  (Greg- 
ory), goes  back  to  passages  like  Ps.  li.  3;  Matt.  ix.  2J, 
xv.  22.  It  was  at  first  the  cry  of  the  congregation  in 
answer  to  the  prosphonesis  of  the  Deacon,  as  in  the 
Litany.  Since  Gregory  the  Great  it  has  been  sepa- 
rated from  this  prayer,  the  Christe  eleison  was  added, 
and  a  reference  to  the  Trinity  was  given  to  the  three- 
fold cry.  The  Kyrie  was  then  developed,  on  the  one 
hand  into  forms  and  repetitions  according  with  the 
significance  of  the  day,  or  out  of  the  so-called  Leison 
rose  the  Kirchenlied,  the  Church  Hymn  (see  Hoff- 
mann v.  Fallersleben,  Geschichte  des  deutschen  Kirch- 
enliedes  bis  auf  Luther,  1861).  The  Lutheran  Church 
retained  the  independent  Kyrie,  but  reduced  it  from 
the  ninefold  Kyrie,  which  bade  fair  to  be  a  vain  repeti- 
tion, to  the  threefold  (yet  see  the  Wittenberg  KO., 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN    CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  6 1 

1533),  and  let  the  people  join  in  it.  The  Kyrie  is  not 
specifically  a  confession  of  sin,  but  a  cry  of  need. 

3.  Both  the  lesser  Gloria  and  the  Great  Doxology 
are  derived  from  Holy  Scripture.  The  former  rests 
upon  the  doxologies  of  the  New  Testament  (Rom. 
xvi.  2J;  Eph.  iii.  21 ;  Phil.  iv.  20),  and  even  in  the  most 
Ancient  Church  was  sung  at  the  close  of  every  Psalm 
or  part  of  a  Psalm.     In  the  beginning  it  consisted  of 

the  simple  formula  Gloria  Patri,  etc., in  saecula 

saeculorum,  Amen;  but  in  consequence  of  the  Arian 
controversy  {propter  haereticorum  astutiam.  Cone. 
Varense  ii.  5)  the  words  were  added,  Sicat  erat  in 
principio,  etc. 

The  great  Gloria,  the  Hymn  of  the  Angels,  con- 
sisted originally  of  only  the  words  of  Scripture,  Luke 
ii.  14.  But  the  words,  We  praise  Thee,  we  bless  Thee, 
etc.,  were  added  quite  early,  perhaps  by  Hilary  (died 
366;  yet  compare  App.  CC.  ii.  59,  vii.  47,  and  viii.  13). 
In  the  Roman  Church  it  is  sung  every  Sunday  except 
in  Advent  and  Lent  by  the  choir,  after  the  priest  has 
intoned  the  first  words  of  it.  Thus  also  in  the  Luth- 
eran Church  at  the  beginning;  but  after  it  had  been 
wrought  into  a  German  hymn  by  Nicolaus  Decius 
(1531)  it  became  more  and  more  the  custom  for  the 
congregation  to  sing  it  in  the  versified  form. 

4.  The  Graduale,  the  Epistle-sentence,  in  the  Roman 
Mass  is  commonly  a  short  part  of  a  Psalm  sung  be- 
tween the  Epistle  and  the  Gospel.  It  gets  its  name 
from  the  steps  of  the  ambon  or  choir,  from  which  the 
deacon  sang  it. 

5.  The  Hallelujah  and  the  Hosanna.    The  former  is 


62  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

taken  from  the  Jewish  Passover-liturgy.  It  is  the  song 
of  the  redeemed,  in  praise  of  the  Risen  and  Glorified 
Christ  (Rev.  xix.  i,  3,  6).  It  was  employed  especially 
in  the  Fifty  Days  between  Easter  and  Pentecost,  while 
in  Lent  it  was  omitted.  It  is  said  to  have  been  intro- 
duced into  the  Roman  Service  from  that  of  the  Church 
in  Jerusalem  by  Jerome.  (Kliefoth,  ii.  26.)  It  varies 
with  the  season.  In  the  Mozarabic  Liturgy  the  Halle- 
lujah did  not  consist  of  that  word  only,  but  of  pas- 
sages from  the  Psalms,  begun  and  ended  with  Halle- 
lujah,    (lb.  299.) 

The  love  of  song  natural  to  the  German  people 
took  hold  of  this,  and  at  first  without  a  text,  and  after- 
wards with  texts,  joined  to  it  the  jubilationes  and  se- 
quences. (See  Daniel  Cod.  Lit.  i.  28.)  Luther  called 
the  Hallelujah  a  perpetual  voice  of  the  Church,  the 
commemoration  of  its  passion  and  victory. 

The  Hosanna  (Ps.  cxviii.  25  ;  Matt.  xxi.  9),  the  song 
of  triumph  to  the  Messiah  entering  His  capital,  is  an 
utterance  of  joy  in  the  continuous  coming  of  the  Lord, 
especially  in  His  Supper.  Palm  Sunday  was  called 
the  Hosanna  Festival. 

As  the  Hallelujah  expresses  the  joy  of  Eastertide, 
the  Gloria  in  Excelsis  the  thought  of  Christmas,  and 
the  Kyrie  the  thought  of  the  Passion  Season,  together 
in  the  Sunday  Service  they  unite  the  significance  of 
all  the  seasons,  and  serve  as  liturgical  pointers  to 
designate  the  chief  factors  in  the  composition  of  the 
Service. 

6.  The  Agnus  Dei,  taken  from  John  i.  29,  was  used 
by  the  Old  Catholic  Church  (App.  CC.  ii.  59),  in  the 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  6$ 

early  morning  Service.  As  an  independent  hymn  it  be- 
longs to  the  Western  Church,  and  appears  as  a  choir 
song  in  the  Holy  Supper  since  Gregory  the  Great. 
The  threefold  repetition  of  it,  with  Give  us  Thy  peace, 
began  about  1120.  The  Lutheran  Church  gave  it  back 
to  the  people  and  developed  it  into  the  O  Lamm  Gottes 
unschuldig  of  Nicolaus  Decius,  1523. 

7.  Among  the  Intonations  or  Responsories  taken 
from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the  most  usual  are  the  Ad- 
jutorium  (Ps.  cxxiv.  8),  the  Benedicamus,  the  Bene- 
dicite  (Ps.  lxxii.  19),  the  Gratias  (Ps.  cxviii.  1),  the 
Votnm  Davidicum  (Ps.  cxxi.  8),  and  the  Nunc  di- 
mittis  (Luke  ii.  29),  which  in  the  Greek  Church  is  said 
at  the  close  of  the  Liturgy,  and  also  is  found  after  the 
Distribution  in  the  oldest  Lutheran  liturgies  (Bugen- 
hagen,  1524;  Dober,  1525;  Strasburg,  1525).  Luther 
made  of  it  a  song  for  the  congregation,  Mit  Fried  und 
Freud  ich  fahr  dahin,  and  put  it  in  its  appropriate  place 
at  the  end  of  the  Vespers,  so  that  it  fitly  closes  the 
whole  day  of  worship.  This  is  its  place  in  the  Roman 
Breviary,  as  the  Canticle  for  Compline. 

8.  The  Salutation  and  Response,  Ruth  ii.  4,  and  2 
Tim.  iv.  22,  is  found  in  the  earliest  Eastern  liturgies 
at  the  beginning  of  the  Preface.  In  the  Mozarabic 
and  African  liturgies  it  introduces  the  Lections.  Be- 
fore the  Collect  in  the  Liturgy  it  marks  the  transition 
to  the  second  part  of  the  Service,  made  by  the  Les- 
sons and  the  Sermon,  to  which  part  the  Collect  be- 
longs. In  the  Mediaeval  Church  the  Salutation  and 
Response  introduced  every  integral  part  of  the  Serv- 
ice, and  served  to  refresh  the  consciousness  of  com- 


64  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

munion  between  the  Minister  and  the  People.  It  is 
the  best  wish  the  Minister  can  utter  for  his  people,  and 
the  best  wish  they  can  have  for  him.  (Florus  in 
Lohe.) 

Annotated  Bk.  of  C.  P.,  199;  Chrys.  II.  Cor.  Horn,  xviii. 
63;  Cyprian,  Ep.  33;  Harnack  Th.  Gottesdienst,  359;  Dale  on 
Eph.  i.  1,  2,  p.  22:  "It  is  the  prerogative  and  function  of 
priests  to  bless  in  God's  name.  This  prerogative  belonged  to 
the  Apostles  and  in  this  salutation  he  is  discharging  the 
function.  The  tradition  of  this  august  and  benignant  power 
has  never  disappeared  from  the  Church;  but  in  the  dark  and 
evil  days  through  which  Christendom  has  passed  it  came 
to  be  restricted  to  those  who  claimed  to  be  priests  in  a  sense 
in  which  ordinary  Christian  men  are  not.  But  even  in 
churches  which  have  conceded  to  the  priesthood  an  exclusive 
sanctity  there  survive  traces  of  the  original  dignity  of  the 
people.  The  old  form  of  the  ancient  liturgies  is  still  retained, 
and  when  the  priest  says  to  the  congregation,  The  Lord  be 
with  you,  the  congregation  replies,  And  with  thy  spirit.  The 
blessing  of  the  priest  bestowed  on  the  people  is  answered  by 
the  blessing  of  the  people  bestowed  on  the  priest." 

75.  State  the  general  principles  which  govern  the 
Prayer  of  the  Congregation. 

God  is  a  Person,  and  we  may  address  Him  as  such. 
Our  whole  life  ought  to  be  a  continual  prayer  (Luke 
xviii.  1 ;  1  Thess.  v.  17)  but  to  witness  that  it  is  such, 
and  to  maintain  and  increase  this  disposition  of  mind, 
a  distinct  act  of  prayer  is  needed.  The  consciousness 
of  guilt  necessarily  compels  to  a  confession  of  sin  and 
prayer  for  forgiveness ;  the  consciousness  of  grace 
impels  to  thanksgiving  to  God  and  praise  to  His  name ; 
and  both  inner  and  outer  need,  our  own  need  and  the 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  65 

need  of  others,  move  us  to  supplication  and  inter- 
cession. Where  there  is  no  impulse  to  prayer,  there 
can  be  no  true  and  living  faith.  This  is  true  of  com- 
mon prayer  also  in  contradistinction  from  private 
prayer.  We  are  not  isolated  persons,  but  in  virtue  of 
our  union  with  both  the  First  and  the  Second  Adam, 
we  form  a  natural  body  and  a  spiritual  congregation. 
"Our  prayer  is  public  and  common,"  says  Cyprian 
(de  oratione),  "And  when  we  pray,  we  pray  not  for 
one  but  the  whole  people,  because  all  are  one."  The 
Church  prayer  always  has  in  view  the  wants  of  the 
whole  congregation,  and  therefore  maintains  a  certain 
spiritual  mean.  The  most  ancient  formularies  that 
have  come  down  to  us  have  this  character,  both  in 
their  contents  and  form  (see  the  prayer  of  the  Roman 
congregation  about  the  year  96  in  Bryennios'  edition 
of  Ep.  Clem,  ad  Cor.,  1875,  p.  59  ff.,  the  prayers  in  the 
Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  c.  10,  and  in  the 
Apostolic  Constitutions,  vii.  and  viii.),  and  so  have  the 
formularies  in  the  Agendas  of  the  time  of  the  Refor- 
mation. It  was  not  until  the  period  of  Pietism  that  the 
perception  of  the  difference  between  the  subjective 
Christian  Prayer  and  the  Church  Prayer,  was  grad- 
ually lost.  The  period  of  Rationalism  no  longer  knew 
what  it  was  to  pray  aright. 

76.  Give  the  characteristics  of  the  Church  Prayer. 

The  public  prayer  of  Christians  in  their  common 
worship,  is  first  of  all  real  prayer.     It  is  directed  to 
God  alone,  its  source  is  faith  in  Him,  and  its  only  ob- 
ject is  to  be  heard  of  Him.    In  proportion  as  it  seeks 
5 


66  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

other  ends,  e.  g.,  to  touch  or  please  the  congregation, 
it  is  not  a  prayer,  it  is  a  mock  prayer,  it  becomes  a 
mere  form  of  speech,  in  which  either  dry  and  sterile 
meditation  rules,  or  disgusting  sentimentalism  and  arti- 
ficial pathos,  intended  artificially  to  fan  the  dying  fire 
of  devotion.     Such  prayers  take  God's  name  in  vain. 

It  is  not  a  mere  wish,  it  does  not  propose  to  God 
some  benefit,  it  does  not  reflect,  and  politely  converse 
with  God,  but  asks  like  a  child,  in  confidence  in  His 
grace  alone,  and  it  thanks  and  praises  Him.  This  is 
possible  only  if  it  be  prayer  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  in 
whom  we  not  only  get  the  right  and  power  to  come 
before  God  boldly,  but  also  receive  the  Holy  Ghost, 
who  teaches  us  what  to  ask  for,  gives  the  childlike 
mind,  and  makes  intercession  for  us  (Rom.  viii.  15, 
26).  Such  faith  is  expressed  in  all  the  old  prayers, 
especially  at  their  close. 

7J.  What  ought  such  a  prayer  contain? 

Supplication  and  intercession,  thanksgiving  and 
praise.  These  are  always  bound  together  in  the  Chris- 
tian consciousness  (1  Tim.  ii,  1-4).  Though  in  dif- 
ferent cases  and  different  acts  of  worship  one  or  other 
of  these  may  be  more  prominent,  no  worship  is  com- 
plete in  which  only  one  of  these  elements  finds  ex- 
pression. 

Supplication  embraces  primarily  spiritual  blessings, 
but  our  Lord  has  taught  us  in  the  Fourth  Petition  of 
the  Lord's  Prayer  that  it  does  not  exclude  prayer  for 
bodily  blessings,  or  for  the  lessening  or  removal  of 
temporal  evils.    But  we  ought  always  hold  earthly  in- 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  67 

terests  in  relation  to  our  salvation,  and  therefore  can- 
not pray  for  them  unconditionally,  much  less  in  a 
fleshly  sense. 

Intercession  is  a  part  of  the  very  essence  of  Chris- 
tian prayer;  and  inasmuch  as  grace  is  common  to  all 
(Tit.  ii.  1),  it  includes  prayer  for  all  men  (i  Thess.  iii. 
12;  2  Peter  i.  7),  especially  for  the  brethren  and  for 
the  need  of  all  Christendom  ( 1  Peter  i. 22), and  particu- 
larly for  all  who  are  in  authority  (1  Tim.  ii.  2.  Hatch: 
Greek  Thought,  305).  In  reference  to  prayers  for  the 
dead,  the  Scriptures  say  nothing,  but  declare  that  the 
lot  of  everyone  is  decided  at  death  (Luke  xvi.  25,  26; 
Heb.  ix.  27).  They  know  only  the  blessed  and  the 
damned.  Therefore  the  Evangelical  Church  has  re- 
jected the  impetrative  intercession  for  the  dead.  The 
Roman  practice  is  connected  with  the  doctrine  of 
Purgatory,  of  the  merit  of  penances  and  the  offering 
of  the  Mass.  Luther  says  (18:268;  13:15,  16): 
"For  the  dead,  inasmuch  as  the  Scripture  says  nothing 
about  them,  I  hold  that  it  is  no  sin  to  pray  somewhat 
on  this  wise  in  one's  own  devotion:  'Dear  God,  if  the 
souls  can  be  helped,  be  merciful  to  them/  And  when 
this  has  been  done  once  or  twice,  let  it  suffice.  For  the 
vigils  and  soul-masses  and  year's-minds  are  of  no  use, 
and  a  mere  speculation  of  the  devil."  But  we  must 
make  a  difference  between  such  direct  intercession 
and  the  thankful  votive  commendation  of  the  dead  to 
the  grace  of  God,  which  is  an  expression  of  love  and 
of  the  fellowship  of  believers  on  earth  with  those  who 
sleep  in  Jesus  through  our  Lord.  Therefore,  the  Apol- 
ogy (269)  protests  against  the  charge  of  having  fallen 


6%  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

into  the  heresy  of  Aerius.  (See  Stirm,  Darf  man  fur 
die  Verstorbenen  betenf  Jahrb.  /.  deutsche  Theol- 
ogie  1861,  278  ss.)  Hofling:  v.  Opfer  218,  219.  As 
to  Gregory's  Visions,  C.  R.  24-497,  8.  See  Hannover, 
I536,  by  Urb.  Rhegius;  approved  by  Luther:  "It  is 
an  ancient  fine  custom,  but  must  be  rightly  done.  We 
must  not  first  offer  for  their  sins,  but  should  give 
thanks  for  the  One  Sacrifice  which  all  of  us  enjoy  in 
this  life  and  after  this  life.  We  cannot  hold  that 
Christians  after  death  must  be  tortured  in  Purgatory 
and  be  redeemed  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  and  the 
Holy  Scriptures  say  no  such  thing." 

78.  What  rules  hold  for  the  form  of  the  Church 
Prayer? 

It  must  be  childlike  and  artless. 

It  must  not  contain  phrases  that  are  meant  to  be 
"touching,"  but  should  be  terse  and  pregnant.  It  can 
be  a  silent  prayer  (as  Luther  in  his  Formula  Missce 
has  before  the  Sacrament  "a  short  silence"),  or  it  can 
be  said  aloud ;  it  can  be  a  free  prayer  or  a  formulary. 
There  must  be  free  prayer;  but  free  prayer  is  not  a  litur- 
gical prayer,  it  is  not  a  congregational  prayer,  and  still 
less  are  different  congregations  and  the  great  Congre- 
gation bound  together  in  it.  The  formulated  prayer 
goes  forth  from  all,  is  known  to  all,  and  is  acknowl- 
edged by  all. 

79.  What  should  be  its  place  in  the  Service? 

It  is  not  advisable  to  heap  up  the  whole  act  of  prayer 
in  one  part  of  the  Service.     It  should  be  distributed 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN  WORSHIP  69 

over  the  whole  Service,  that  the  sacrificial  element 
may  permeate  all  its  chief  parts,  and  that  greater 
emphasis  may  be  given  to  all  the  parts  of  the  prayer. 

80.  What  is  the  norm  for  all  prayer? 

The  Lord's  Prayer.  We  find  the  Doxology,  though 
in  a  shorter  form,  in  the  Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apos- 
tles, c.  8.  But  we  must  not  be  guilty  of  vain  repetition 
of  it,  such  as  is  made  in  the  Rosary-prayers,  a  cus- 
tom which  arose  among  the  anchorites  in  the  East 
(Sozomen,  vi.  29),  was  found  here  and  there  in  the 
West,  became  general  in  the  West  about  noo  (may 
have  been  introduced  by  Peter  of  Amiens),  and  in  the 
Thirteenth  Century  became  usual  under  the  patronage 
of  the  Dominicans.  Its  repeated  use  in  the  Chief  Serv- 
ice at  the  Holy  Supper  ought  to  be  avoided.  In  the 
Anglican  Service  it  occurs  five  times.  Alterations  and 
paraphrases  of  it  are  inadmissible,  except  in  the  reg- 
ular paraphrase  of  Luther,  in  which  he  leaned  on  an 
older  paraphrase. 

81.  What  is  the  history  of  the  Litany  f 

The  earliest  appearance  of  the  Litany  is  in  the  Apos- 
tolic Constitutions,  where  the  Deacon  announces  the 
prayer  (Prosphonesis) ,  and  the  people  respond,  Kyrie 
eleison,  Lord,  have  mercy.  The  word  Litany  is  used 
of  earnest  prayer  under  the  pressure  of  inward  and 
outward  necessities.  (Eusebius,  Life  of  Constantine 
ii.  14;  iv.  1.)  In  the  Western  Church  it  was  applied 
to  Processions  with  Hymns  and  Prayers,  which  were 
not  unknown  before,  but  in  the  Fifth  Century  became 


70  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

a  fixed  institution.  The  introduction  of  this  custom 
was  ascribed  to  Claudius  Mamercus,  bishop  of  Vienne 
(about  450).  It  became  usual  to  keep  three  days  be- 
fore Ascension  Day  as  Rogation  Days,  and  on  them  to 
make  processions  through  the  fields,  imploring  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  the  fruits  of  the  earth. 

Gregory  the  Great  introduced  the  Litania  Septi- 
formis,  so-called  because  seven  classes  took  part  in  it, 
namely,  Clergy,  Monks,  Virgins,  Wives,  Widows,  the 
Poor  and  Children.  (Ep.  xi.  2.)  Others  speak  of  a 
"Septiform  Litany,"  so-called  because  "in  each  order 
of  saints,  as  Apostles,  Martyrs,  etc.,  seven  were  in- 
voked by  name"  (see  Annotated  Bk.  of  C.  P.  222).  A 
specimen  of  the  older  form  of  the  Latin  Litany  is  pre- 
served for  us  in  a  codex  of  the  Abbey  of  Fulda,  and  is 
to  be  found  in  Daniel  C.  L.  i.  118.  But  gradually  the 
worship  of  the  Virgin  and  the  Saints  was  connected 
with  the  Litany,  and  the  response  became  Ora  pro 
nobis,  Pray  for  us.  In  the  Sixteenth  Century  the  Ro- 
man Church  had  a  great  many  litanies,  but  since  the 
Constitution  Sanctissimus,  under  Clement  VIII.,  1601, 
these  have  been  reduced  to  three— the  Litany  of  the 
Saints,  the  Litany  of  Our  Lady,  called  the  Lanreta- 
nian  because  addressed  to  the  Virgin  of  Loretto,  and 
the  Litany  to  the  name  of  Jesus,  of  Jesuitical  origin. 

The  Reformed  Churches  (Conf.  Helv.  ii.),  because 
of  the  superstitious  abuse  of  this  form  of  prayer,  re- 
jected it  altogether. 

Luther,  on  the  other  hand,  is  said  by  Gerber  to  have 
declared  the  Litany  to  be  after  the  Lord's  Prayer  the 
best  that  ever  came  to  earth,  or  ever  was  thought  of. 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN  WORSHIP  7 1 

He  called  it  "useful  indeed  and  salutary!'  He  pre- 
pared and  published  a  corrected  Latin  Litany  and  a 
German  form.  In  these  he  retained  the  form  and  gen- 
eral character  of  the  Litany  of  the  Middle  Ages  and 
all  that  was  sound  in  it.  But  he  omitted  the  invoca- 
tions of  the  saints,  the  petition  for  the  pope,  and  inter- 
cessions for  the  dead.  He  omitted  and  shortened  what 
was  superfluous,  put  the  petition  against  all  sin  before 
the  petition  against  all  evil,  and  introduced  prayers  for 
faithful  ministers,  for  the  Word  and  Spirit,  for  rulers, 
for  those  who  have  erred  and  are  deceived,  and  for 
the  fallen,  troubled,  the  widows,  orphans,  and  all  men, 
even  enemies.  In  his  emendations  he  probably  leaned 
upon  older  forms;  and  he  was  followed  by  Cranmer 
in  the  English  Litany.  The  Litany  thus  heartily  intro- 
duced at  Wittenberg  was  adopted  by  other  Kirch- 
enordnungen  with  various  modifications;  the  most 
curious  of  which,  probably,  was  Bugenhagen's  direc- 
tion in  1546,  when  the  pope  made  a  treaty  with  the 
emperor  and  proclaimed  a  crusade  against  the  Luth- 
erans :  Add  in  the  Litanies,  That  Thou  wilt  vouchsafe 
to  deliver  us  from  the  blasphemies,  lusts  and  murder- 
ous  rage  of  the  Turks  and  of  the  pope. 

The  Litany  was  set  for  Wednesdays  and  Fridays; 
Ember-days,  Ordinations,  special  occasions  of  Com- 
mon Need,  for  Commemorations  of  great  public  calam- 
ities; and  for  Sundays  on  which  there  were  no  Com- 
municants.    (Kliefoth,  v.  66,  vi.  369.) 

82.  Describe  the  Structure  of  the  Litany. 

It  is  a  responsive  prayer,  intended  to  be  sung.     It 


72  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

was  sung  either  by  the  minister  and  congregation,  or 
by  the  choir  and  the  people,  or  by  three  or  four  of  the 
choir-boys  with  the  people. 

It  is  a  prayer  addressed  directly  to  Our  Lord,  the 
Second  Person  of  the  Holy  Trinity. 

After  the  pattern  of  the  most  ancient  Church 
Prayers,  its  structure  agrees  with  I  Tim.  ii.  i. 

It  consists  of  Invocations,  Deprecations,  Interces- 
sions and  Obsecrations.  It  begins  with  the  Kyrie, 
prays  for  all  conditions  of  men,  and  ends  with  the  Ag- 
nus Dei.  It  appeals  to  every  element  of  the  life  and 
passion  of  our  Lord,  believing  each  to  be  sacramental 
as  well  as  exemplary.  (See  Lohe's  Agende,  1884,  p. 
159.) 

83.  What  is  the  Te  Deum? 

The  so-called  Ambrosiano-Augustinian  Symbol. 
Luther  praised  it  highly,  and  in  1539  translated  it  into 
German.  It  is  the  Church's  universal  prayer  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving.  In  earlier  time  it  was  sung  every 
day  in  Easter-tide.  It  is  of  Eastern  origin,  was  put 
into  Latin  by  Ambrose,  and  soon  spread  throughout 
the  West,  where  it  was  given  place  after  the  Lessons 
of  Matins  on  every  Sunday  and  Festival  except  the 
Sundays  in  Lent.  It  contains  a  pure  and  powerful  con- 
fession of  the  Trinity.  In  liturgical  use  a  Collect  was 
joined  to  the  end  of  the  Te  Deum,  but  it  was  always 
a  thanksgiving  Collect  with  a  preceding  Versicle. 
(Luther  56:  345.)  In  5\  5\  Times,  June  27,  1891,  is 
an  account  of  a  Latin  MS.  of  Irish  origin  found  in 
the  Harleian  Library.    It  has  not  the  last  eight  verses. 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  73 

The  Te  Deum  is  there  traced  to  Africa  in  the  age  of 
Cyprian. 

84.  Mention  other  Canticles. 

The  Benedictus,  or  Song  of  Zacharias  (Luke  i.  68 
ff.),  and  the  Magnificat,  the  Song  of  the  Virgin  (Luke 
i.  46  ff.),  were  in  use  as  greater  Psalms  as  early  as  the 
Sixth  Century  in  the  Hours  and  in  the  Minor  Services. 
Luther  gave  them  the  same  place.  He  turned  them 
into  German  verse  and  in  this  form  they  soon  passed 
into  the  use  of  the  people. 

85.  What  are  the  Collects? 

The  Collects  are  so  called,  not  because  they  com- 
prise much  in  a  few  words,  but  as  prayers  in  which  the 
wants  and  perils,  or  wishes  and  desires,  of  the  whole 
people  or  Church,  are  together  presented  to  God. 
(See  Petri,  Agenda  der  Hannoverschen  KOO.  ii.  79.) 
As  Cyprian  says  of  the  seventh  petition  in  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  "It  includes  all  our  petitions  in  collected  brev- 
ity/' so  in  the  Collect  the  Ancient  Church  compre- 
hended the  prosphonesis.  The  Collects  are  compre- 
hensive prayers,  varying  with  the  Seasons  and  Festi- 
vals of  the  Church  Year,  which  our  Church  has  for 
the  most  part  derived  from  the  Ancient  Church,  but 
some  of  them  she  herself  has  composed.  They  are 
either  supplicatory  or  penitential  Collects,  which  as  in- 
troductory prayers  (read  before  the  Epistle  and  Gos- 
pel) express  the  fact  of  the  day  or  the  fundamental 
thought  of  the  Season  and  connect  with  it  a  supplica- 
tion for  appropriate  grace;  or  they  are  Collects  of 


74  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

praise  and  thanksgiving,  which  as  closing  prayers  be- 
gin with  thanks  for  the  gift  of  grace  received  and  end 
with  a  prayer  to  be  kept  in  the  same. 

The  great  majority  of  the  Collects  date  from  the 
Fifth  and  Sixth  Centuries,  and  are  ascribed  to  Leo  the 
Great,  Gelasius  or  Gregory.  It  is  probable  that  they 
were  formed  on  Greek  models,  and  they  may  repre- 
sent the  condensation  of  older  forms.  Their  model 
may  have  been  given  by  Acts  i.  24,  25,  and  Acts  iv. 
24-30.  They  consist  of  an  Invocation  of  God;  the 
statement  of  some  deed,  or  promise  or  attribute  of 
God,  upon  which  the  petition  is  based;  a  definite  peti- 
tion ;  perhaps  the  statement  of  the  blessed  result  hoped 
for;  and  a  pleading  of  the  Name  of  Christ  or  an 
ascription  of  praise. 

The  Gregorian  Mass  gave  a  special  Collect  to  every 
principal  Service;  but  Walafrid  Strabo  already  com- 
plained of  their  excessive  numbers,  and  after  him  it 
often  happened  that  three,  four  and  even  more  Collects 
were  sung  in  succession.  Several  Lutheran  Orders 
(as  Lauenbarg  and  Brandenburg-Niirnberg)  allowed 
this,  especially  on  Festivals.  To  these  were  added  Col- 
lects belonging  to  the  several  Epistles  and  Gospels,  as 
those  of  Matthesius  and  of  Veit  Dietrich.  Luther 
favored  the  custom  of  varying  the  Collect  with  the 
season,  but  ordained  that  only  one,  not  several,  should 
be  used  before  the  Lection.  In  this  he  was  followed 
by  the  majority  of  the  Kirchenordnungen.  Harnack 
does  not  favor  a  change  of  Collects  on  every  Sunday, 
because  the  congregation  ought  to  pray  them,  too,  and 
therefore  ought  to  know  them. 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN  WORSHIP  75 

"The  spirit  of  the  ancient  Church  shines  forth  from 
the  Collects,  and  also  in  the  very  matter  a  certain  apos- 
tolical gravity ;  in  their  sense  and  in  the  arrangement  of 
the  words  there  is  a  pleasing  and  perspicuous  accord." 
Bona,  R.  L.y  II.  5.  Each  is  "a  single  breath  of  the  soul, 
dipped  in  the  Blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  offered  to 
God  with  prayer  and  thanksgiving."    Lohe. 

The  originals  of  the  Collects  may  be  found  in  Pal- 
mer Origines  Liturgicce  and  Procter  on  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer  and  in  the  Gelasian  and  Gregorian 
Sacramentaries ;  and  the  German  originals  in  Lohe, 
as  well  as  in  the  Kirchenordnungen  and  Cantionales. 

86.  What  is  the  History  of  the  "General  Prayer?" 

For  the  Apostolic  age  and  that  immediately  suc- 
ceeding it,  see  1  Tim.  ii.  1-4,  with  the  Prayer  in  Clem- 
ent of  Rome's  Letter  to  the  Corinthians.  According 
to  Justin,  this  prayer  had  its  place  immediately  after 
the  admonition  by  the  President,  and  probably  was 
said  by  the  deacon,  the  people  making  it  their  own  by 
the  Response,  Kyrie  Eleison.  Originally  the  General 
Prayer  had  this  form  in  the  Western  Church  (see 
the  fragments  of  the  old  Roman  Mass  in  Mone).  The 
ancient  place  of  the  Church  Prayer  was  at  the  close 
of  the  Missa  Catechumenorum.  It  embraced  petitions 
for  each  class  of  the  uninitiated  and  for  the  penitents, 
at  the  close  of  which  each  class  was  dismissed. 

In  the  first  centuries  the  Congregational  Prayer 
formed  an  especial  act  of  worship,  in  connection  with 
the  offering  of  gifts  of  the  people,  between  the  Ser- 
mon and  the  Communion.     The  congregation  offered 


76  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

themselves  to  the  Lord,  bringing  the  fruits  of  their 
lips  in  prayer  for  all  conditions  of  men,  and  bread 
and  wine  as  representative  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth 
which  God  had  given  them,  and  as  the  fruits  of  their 
works.  For  the  latter  they  gave  thanks,  and  from 
them  they  took  what  was  necessary  for  the  Com- 
munion, and  the  rest  was  devoted  to  the  use  of  the 
poor  and  of  the  church.  (Chrys.  II  Cor.  Horn,  xviii. 
63.  Luther  56,  56.  Ho  fling  v.  Opfer,  24.  ff.  209  ff.) 
The  Sacrificial  theory  of  the  Mass  gradually  over- 
whelmed this  ancient  act  of  the  oblations.  The  Gen- 
eral Prayer  and  the  special  Intercessions  and  Thanks- 
givings were  pushed  close  to  the  Consecration  and 
offering  of  the  Sacrament,  and  became  a  part  of  the 
Communion  itself;  it  being  thought  that  prayer  of- 
fered in  the  offering  of  the  Mass  would  be  sure  to  be 
heard  and  answered.  The  people  no  longer  offered 
Bread  and  Wine  for  the  Supper,  but  offering  became 
the  exclusive  function  of  the  Priest.  Contributions  were 
received,  but  not  as  a  part  of  the  Liturgy.  These  offer- 
ings no  longer  were  alms  for  the  poor  and  a  sacri- 
fice of  self,  but  were  considered  a  meritorious  work; 
and  the  Offertory,  which  was  the  preparation  of  the 
Cup  and  Bread,  took  the  place  of  the  ancient  act  of 
Oblations.  During  the  period  between  Coelestine  I. 
(f432)  and  Gregory  the  Great,  all  but  a  few  remnants 
of  the  General  Prayer  fell  out  of  the  canon  of  the 
Mass.  And  the  same  thing  occurred  in  Spain  and 
Gaul. 

The  Lutheran  Orders  rejected  the  Offertory  of  the 
Roman  Mass;  the  Brandenburg  Order  of   1540  be- 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  77 

traying  its  departure  from  the  normal  type  by  admit- 
ting it  in  its  traditional  form.  The  Roman  Offertory 
treats  the  unconsecrated  Elements  as  if  they  were  the 
Body  and  Blood  of  the  Lord  and  offers  them  as  a  sac- 
rifice. Such  an  Offertory  was  an  abomination,  Luther 
knew  the  origin  of  this  rite.  In  his  sermon  v.  Hoch- 
iviirdigen  Sacrament  des  Leichnams  Christi  he  says, 
"Of  old  they  brought  food  and  goods  into  the  church 
and  there  distributed  them  to  those  who  had  need,  as 
St.  Paul  writes,  I  Cor.  xi.  21,  22."  He  recognizes  that 
the  custom  of  offering  a  penny  at  the  Ember-seasons  is 
derived  from  the  old  act  of  Oblations.  Brenz  had  this 
view  too,  and  Chemnitz  (Ex.  Cone.  Trid.  451)  gives  an 
account  of  the  old  Oblations.  Luther  approved  of 
such  offerings,  but  he  combated  the  notion  that  there 
was  any  merit  in  making  them.  He  complained  that 
"Everything  has  been  turned  upside  down ;  out  of  the 
Sacrament  which  is  no  sacrifice,  they  have  made  a 
sacrifice;  and  out  of  the  prayers  and  gifts  of  love, 
which  are  a  sacrifice,  a  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving,  they 
have  made  a  meritorious  and  atoning  work." 

Accordingly  in  the  "Sermon  von  der  Messe"  he  ex- 
presses the  opinion  that  in  the  Service  it  would  be 
better  to  be  satisfied  with  the  sacrifice  of  prayer. 
"We  should  offer  ourselves  with  all  we  have  in  earnest 
prayer,  as  we  say,  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is 
in  Heaven.  Hereby  we  should  offer  ourselves  to  the 
will  of  God,  that  He  may  make  of  us  and  out  of  us 
whatever  He  pleases;  and  we  should  add  praise 
and  thanksgiving  from  our  whole  heart,  for  His  un- 
speakable   sweet   grace    and   mercy,    which    He    has 


7&  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

promised  and  given  in  this  Sacrament."  In  his  Ger- 
man Mass  he  would  allow  the  collection  of  offerings, 
but  in  that  Service  of  the  perfect  Christians  which  he 
speaks  of  as  a  desideratum,  Chemnitz  (iv.  221)  reckons 
the  collatio  eleemosynarum  as  one  of  the  objects  of  the 
assembly  of  Christians  on  the  Lord's  day.  (See  C.  R. 
25,  350.)  In  some  of  the  Reformed  Churches  a  collec- 
tion was  taken  up  during  the  General  Prayer  or  during 
the  Sermon;  and  in  the  Lutheran  Churches  the  col- 
lection of  offerings  found  no  fixed  place  in  the  Service. 
In  some  it  was  made  apart  from  the  Service ;  in  some 
offerings  were  gathered  before  the  Sermon,  or  during 
the  General  Prayer,  or  during  the  Communion,  or 
after  the  Service,  at  the  Church  door. 

It  is  evident  from  the  foregoing  that  the  offerings 
for  the  poor  and  for  the  Church  belong  in  close  con- 
nection with  the  offering  of  prayer.  (Heb.  xiii.  1,  15, 
16;  2  Cor.  viii.  5;  See  Kliefoth,  v.  40  ff.) 

Luther  said  (x.  1623),  "The  Christian  Church  has 
no  greater  resource  against  all  that  may  assail  her, 
than  such  common  prayer."  While  there  are  some 
variations,  the  Lutheran  Orders  of  the  best  type  place 
the  General  Prayer  after  the  Sermon  and  before  the 
beginning  of  the  Communion. 

87.  What  peculiar  arrangement  of  the  General 
Prayer  do  we  find  in  the  Lutheran  Church? 

If  there  be  no  communicants  present,  the  majority 
of  the  Orders  bid  that  the  congregation  be  admon- 
ished and  the  Litany  be  used.    Or  a  few  allow  the  use 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  79 

of  the  Paraphrase  of  the  Lord's  Prayer.  A  larger  num- 
ber offer  a  formulary  which  really  is  an  admonition  to 
prayer. 

88.  Where  is  the  best  collection  of  Lutheran  formu- 
laries to  be  found? 

In  Hofling's  Urkundenbuch. 

The  Church  Hymn. 

89.  What  are  the  essential  characteristics  of  the  true 
Church  Hymn? 

It  must  be  a  song  and  a  folksong,  without  sentiment- 
alism  or  bald  reflexion.  It  must  be  churchly ;  that  is, 
it  must  be  not  merely  a  spiritual,  a  Christian  song,  but 
the  great  facts  of  salvation,  which  are  its  source  and 
element,  must  sound  in  it,  even  as  they  live  in  the 
faith  of  the  Church.  It  is  a  song  of  the  people  of  God. 
In  it  no  experience  or  fancy,  no  complaint  or  consola- 
tion, is  taken  by  itself.  Such  songs  are  a  power  among 
the  people.  They  are  their  inheritance  also,  a  product 
of  all  classes  from  the  peasant  to  the  prince. 

90.  Had  the  Apostolic  Church  any  such? 

The  old  Testament  Psalms,  which  it  was  usual  to 
sing  in  the  Apostolic  age,  after  the  example  of  our 
Lord,  form  the  root  of  Christian  poesy,  which  closely 
copied  them,  as  we  may  see  in  the  song  of  Zacharias, 
of  Simeon  and  of  the  Virgin.  The  Apostles  Paul  and 
Silas  sa!ng  a  hymn  in  the  prison  (Acts  xvi.  25),  and 
Paul  admonishes  the  congregation  to  sing  Psalms  and 


So  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Hymns  and  Spiritual  Songs  (Eph.  v.  18,  19;  Col.  iii. 
16).  Abundant  evidence  of  Psalmody  in  the  Apostolic 
age  is  given  in  the  Apocalypse  (iv.  8;  v.  9  ff.,  12  ff.  ; 
xix.  6  ff.)  and  elsewhere. 

91.  Give  the  farther  history  of  Church  Song. 

Pliny  the  Younger  records  that  in  the  post- Apostolic 
age  the  Christians  were  accustomed  to  sing  respons- 
ively  a  hymn  to  Christ  as  God;  and  in  the  time  of 
Tertullian  the  African  Church  must  have  been  rich  in 
hymns  and  songs  (de  spectaculis,  c.  29;  ad  ax  or  em,  II. 
c.  8;  de  orat.  c.  27;  apolog.  c.  39).  The  oldest  hymn 
that  has  come  down  to  us  is  a  turgid  Tlavyyvpig  rov  loyow 
to  be  found  after  the  third  Book  of  the  Paedagogus 
of  Clement  of  Alexandria,  and  probably  was  com- 
posed by  him.  The  Apostolic  Constitutions  speak  of 
hypophonic  Psalm-singing  and  of  a  precentor.  Eu- 
sebius  {History  vii.  30,  10)  speaks  of  "Psalms  to 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ/'  the  "modern  productions  of 
modern  men."  Christian  Hymnology  seems  to  have 
had  its  earliest  bloom  in  the  Syrian  Church,  where 
Bardesanes,  and  yet  more  his  son  Honorius,  tried 
to  spread  their  Gnostic  speculations  by  means  of 
hymns.  (See  Irenaeus  I.  13  ff.)  Their  principal 
opponent  was  Ephraem  Syrus  {os  facandam  et  co- 
lumna  ecclesice),  who  replied  with  orthodox  songs  and 
also  founded  a  sort  of  school  of  poetry  in  Syria. 
But  when  the  Arians  and  other  sects  began  to  have 
processions  with  hymns  and  antiphons  which  drew 
after  them  much  people,  the  Council  of  Laodicea  or- 
dained in  its  59th  Canon,  That  it  is  not  expedient  to 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  51 

sing  private  songs  in  the  Church.  This  prohibition  had 
no  effect.  The  private  songs  had  to  be  displaced  by 
churchly  songs.  Gregory  of  Nazianzen  tried  to  accom- 
plish this.  A  number  of  his  songs  have  come  down 
to  us,  but  they  did  not  pass  into  general  use  in  the 
Church,  probably  because  they  were  pompous,  rhe- 
torical, and  artificial  in  their  rhythmical  form.  The 
hymns  of  Synesius  of  Ptolemais  (f43o)  on  account 
of  their  neoplatonism,  were  much  less  fit  for  churchly 
use.  On  the  other  hand,  the  simple  and  clear  com- 
positions of  John  of  Damascus  (f  754)  did  find  ac- 
ceptance. Yet  the  Oriental  Church  did  not  have  what 
we  call  the  Church  Hymn  (Kirchenlied)  in  distinction 
from  the  Hymnus.  It  was  left  for  the  Western  Church 
to  develop  a  bloom  of  Christian  poesy,  such  as  the 
Orient  does  not  know. 

The  great  choir  of  poets  in  the  Latin  tongue  is 
opened  by  Hilary  of  Poitiers  (f  366),  whose  Liber 
Hymnorum  is  lost;  yet  we  have  from  him  the  beau- 
tiful morning  hymn 

Lucis  largitor  splendidce, 
O  Giver  of  the  shining  light. 

More  important  and  more  influential  is  Ambrose, 
whose  hymns  and  songs  of  praise  were  so  attractive  to 
Augustine  {Confessions,  ix.  7;  x.  33;  cf.  Paulinus, 
Vita  Ambrosii).  Of  the  many  songs  ascribed  to  him, 
the  Benedictine  editors  acknowledge  but  twelve  as 
genuine,  among  which  are 

O  lux  beata  Trinitas. 
O  Trinity  of  blessed  light! 
6 


82  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

2Eteme  Rerum  Conditor. 
Creator  blest,  eternal  King. 

Aurora  lucis  rutilat. 

Light's  glittering  morn  bedecks  the  sky. 

Veni  Redemptor  Gentium. 
Redeemer  of  the  nations,  come. 

A    Christmas    song   in    German,   Nun   kommt   der 
Heiden  Heiland. 

In  the  fifth  century  the  Spaniard  Prudentius  (f  be- 
fore 413)  should  be  mentioned,  several  of  whose 
hymns  have  passed  into  the  use  of  the  Church,  e.  g., 
the  elegiac  burial-song 

Jam  moesta  quiesce  querela. 

Also  Sedulius  (f  about  454),  the  author  of 

A  Solis  Ortus  Cardine. 

From  lands  that  see  the  sun  arise. 

Venantius  Fortunatus,  bishop  of  Poitiers  (f  about 
606)  is  especially  distinguished.  From  him  came  the 
Christmas  hymn, 

Agnoscat  omne  sceculum; 

the  Passion  hymn, 

Vexilla  regis  prodeunt. 

The  royal  banners  forward  go; 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  &$ 

and  the  Easter  song, 

Salve  festa  dies. 

From  Gregory  the  Great  we  have  some  spiritual 
hymns,  e.  g., 

Rex  Christe,  factor  omnium. 

O  Christ,  the  heaven's  Eternal  King; 

and  he  also  introduced  the  clerical  choral  song  instead 
of  the  Ambrosian  popular  song. 

In  the  Middle  Ages  the  stream  of  Latin  Church 
song  is  not  full,  but  increases  in  the  twelfth  and  thir- 
teenth centuries,  and  the  German  popular  church  song 
begins.  Of  the  first  half  of  this  period  we  may  men- 
tion Venerable  Bede;  Paul  the  deacon  (f  795),  whose 
hymn  on  John  the  Baptist  (Ut  queant  laxis)  is  inter- 
esting in  the  history  of  music  because  Guido  (f  1038) 
used  the  initial  syllables  of  its  first  strophe  in  introduc- 
ing solmisation  (ut,  re,  mi,  fa,  sol,  la,  si)  ;  and  Abbot 
Notker  of  St.  Gall,  with  whom  the  Sequences  to  the 
Hallelujah,  the  Proses,  originated.  He  was  the  author 
of 

Media  vita  in  morte  sumus. 

In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death. 

In  the  second  half  of  the  Middle  Ages,  beginning 
with  the  eleventh  century,  the  most  noteworthy  are 
Robert,  King  of  France  (f  1031)  : 

Veni  Sancte  Spiritus. 
Come,  Holy  Spirit; 


84  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Bernard  of  Clairvaux  (f  1153),  whose  Passion- 
songs  were  so  full  of  Gospel  truth  and  depth  as  to 
deserve  to  be  sung  again  by  Paul  Gerhard;  Adam  of 
St.  Victor  (f  1 192)  : 

Quern  pastores  laudavere; 

Thomas  of  Celano  (about  1255),  to  whom  is 
ascribed  the  celebrated  sequence 

Dies  ircey  dies  ilia. 

Day  of  wrath,  that  dreadful  day; 

Bonaventura  (f  1274)  : 

Recordare  sanctce  cruris; 

Thomas  Aquinas  (f  1274)  : 

Pange  lingua  gloriosi. 

Sing,  O  my  tongue,  adore  and  praise ; 

Lauda  Sion  Salvatorem. 
Sion,  lift  thy  voice  and  sing; 

and  Jacoponus  da  Todi  (f  1306)  : 

Stabat  mater  dolorosa. 

At  the  cross  her  station  keeping. 

92.  Describe  the  origin  of  the  peculiar  German 
Kirchenlied  or  popular  Church  Hymn. 

It  developed  gradually  out  of  the  Kyrie  Eleison  of 
the  Litany,  from  which  the  popular  churchly  song  at 
church  festivals,  processions  and  pilgrimages  got  the 
original  name  of  "Leison." 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  85 

Though  the  attempt  has  been  made  to  give  the 
Roman  Church  credit  for  introducing  the  pre-Reform- 
ation  popular  church-song  (see  Der  Katholik,  185 1, 
No.  5 ;  Bolleus,  Der  deutsche  choral-gesang  der  Kath- 
olischen  Kirche,  Tub.,  1851),  this  belongs  to  the  Ger- 
man people.     Thus — 

Also  heilig  ist  der  Tag. 
Christ  ist  erst  and  en. 

And  the  first  verses  of 

Mitten  wir  im  Leben  sind, 

Nun  bitten  wir  den  heiligen  Geist, 

Gelobet  seist  du,  Jesus  Christ, 

belong  to  the  XII.  and  XIII.  Centuries.  But  even 
though  the  people  may  have  sung  these  in  the  Service 
(see  Apology,  de  Missa,  249),  such  singing  was  only 
tolerated  and  had  no  set  place.  The  Reformation 
gave  it  a  place  and  was  the  founder  of  the  Church 
Hymn. 

The  German  Reformation  became  great  with  the 
Church  Hymn,  and  the  Church  Hymn  became  great 
with  the  Reformation.  The  Lutheran  Church  offers 
the  richest  store  of  Hymnists  of  all  conditions,  while 
the  Reformed  Church  at  first  turned  exclusively  to 
Biblical  Psalmody  (Marot,  Beza,  Burkhard,  Waldis, 
Lobwasser),  but  afterwards  she  had  Neander,  Lava- 
ter  and  Tersteegen.  Luther  stands  first  (see  his  letter 
to  Spalatin  in  1524  in  De  Wette  II.,  290  ff.,  and  the 
conclusion  of  his  Formula  Missce).  He  is  as  important 
as  the  author  of  hymns,  e.  g. 


S6  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Nun  freut  euch,  lieben  Christen  gemein. 
Rejoice,  rejoice,  ye  Christians. 

as  he  was  as  an  arranger  of  the  Psalms,  e.  g, 

Aus  tiefer  noth  schrei  ich  zu  dir. 

Out  of  the  depths  to  Thee  I  cry,  Ps.  cxxx. 

and 

Ein'  feste  Burg  ist  unset  Gott. 
A  mighty  Fortress  is  our  God,  Ps.  xlvi. 

and  also  as  a  composer  of  Chorales,  for  the  melody  of 
Ein3  Feste  Burg  at  least  belongs  to  him.  His  first  col- 
lection, containing  only  eight  hymns,  he  published  in 
1524  in  conjunction  with  Paul  Speratus.  (See  his  joy 
in  the  Preface  to  the  book  of  1545  with  its  129  songs.) 

93.  How  may  the  history  of  German  Hymnody  be 
divided? 

Into  three  periods : 

1.  The  origin  of  the  Church  Hymn  and  its  develop- 
ment from  Luther  to  Paul  Gerhard:  the  objective, 
churchly  and  popular  song  of  faith,  confession  and 
devotion. 

2.  The  beginning  of  the  destruction  of  the  Church 
Hymn  by  the  individual  subjective  element,  which 
began  before  the  end  of  the  former  period  and  con- 
tinued until  the  completion  of  the  rationalistic  deform- 
ation of  the  Church  Hymn  in  the  Eighteenth  Century. 

3.  The  period  of  the  restoration,  the  palingenesis,  of 
the  Church  Hymn,  from  Ernst  Moritz  Arndt  to  our 
own  time. 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN  CHRISTIAN  WORSHIP  87 

94.  Tell  about  the  First  Period, 

The  first  period  may  again  be  divided  into  two  parts, 
the  former  extending  to  the  end  of  the  XVI.  Century, 
to  Philipp  Nicolai  (f  1608).  In  this  former  half,  in 
which  We  and  Us  are  significantly  prominent  in  the 
hymns,  we  find  the  proper  normal  style  of  the  Protest- 
ant Church  Hymn.  All  later  forms  of  it  find  here 
their  type.  This  objective  tendency  continues  in  the 
second  half  of  this  period,  beginning  with  Valerius 
Herberger  (f  1627)  and  John  Heermann  (fi647), 
only  that  upon  this  foundation  the  subjective  side  of 
faith,  the  /  and  Me,  becomes  more  prominent,  called 
forth  by  the  heavy  and  general  sufferings  of  the  time, 
the  period  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War.  Upon  the  Con- 
fession-songs of  the  Reformation  era  followed  the 
Martyr-songs,  the  songs  of  the  Cross  and  of  Comfort. 
At  the  same  time  Opitz  fixed  the  laws  of  German 
prosody.  The  completion  and  finial  of  this  period  was 
Paul  Gerhard  (f  1676),  in  whom  the  characteristics 
of  both  halves  of  it  were  thoroughly  united. 

95.  The  Second  Period. 

In  the  second  period  we  must  distinguish  two  parts, 
but  by  the  application  of  a  different  principle.  Gellert 
(t  1769)  inclined  to  the  older  faith,  yet,  weary  with 
doubt  and  concerned  about  outward  morality,  became 
the  transition  point.  To  the  best  of  the  first  half  be- 
long Rodigast,  Schutz,  Neander,  Laurentius  Laur- 
entii,  and  besides  were  Francke,  Lange,  Richter, 
Rothe,  Schmolck  and  Bogatzky.     But  a  new,  though 


&8  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

still  believing,  subjectiveness,  turning  in  the  most 
different  directions,  is  more  and  more  seen,  and  in 
Zinzendorf  runs  to  a  fantastic  extreme.  And  in  the 
second  half  the  subjective  interest  rules,  moralizing 
about  virtue  in  a  self-satisfied  way,  or  sentimentally 
playing  with  nature,  or  seeking  to  outfly  doubt  by 
means  of  rhetorical  pathos.  Here  was  a  complete 
break  with  the  faith  and  the  mode  of  speech  of  the 
fathers.  Hamann  was  quite  right  when  he  ironically 
wished  that  the  new  Berlin  Hymn-book  of  1786  might 
be  accompanied  by  a  new  translation  of  the  Bible  in 
the  style  of  Zeller. 

96.  The  Third  Period. 

The  period  of  the  revival  of  the  Church  Hymn  be- 
gins with  the  third  Jubilee  of  the  Reformation,  1817. 
With  the  revival  of  the  old  faith  a  love  for  the  old 
hymns  was  awakened.  A  Synod  in  Berlin  resolved 
upon  a  reform  of  the  Hymn-book,  and  in  1819,  E.  M. 
Arndt  wrote  his  Von  dem  Worte  und  dem  Kirchen- 
liede.  From  that  time  there  was  a  deeper  Christian 
poesy  and  also  a  more  and  more  sympathetic  under- 
standing of  the  Church  Hymn,  though  it  is  still  too 
subjective. 

97.  What  may  be  said  of  the  Hymn-books? 

Until  deep  into  the  Sixteenth  Century,  no  national 
hymn-books  were  known,  and  there  were  no  Nummer- 
tafeln  in  the  churches  (see  Langbecker,  Gesangbldtter 
aus  dem  16  jahrh.,  Berlin,  1838).    The  published  col- 


SACRIFICIAL  ACTS  IN   CHRISTIAN   WORSHIP  89 

lections  were  intended  for  the  preachers,  cantors  and 
teachers,  and  for  the  private  use  of  those  who  were 
able  to  read.  The  people  had  to  learn  the  songs  by- 
heart  through  use  of  them  in  house,  school  and  church. 
Thus  arose  the  standard  body  of  hymns,  which  in- 
cluded about  150.  First  in  the  second  half  of  the 
Seventeenth  Century  appeared  the  official  city  and 
national  hymn-books,  and  now  other  hymns  could  be 
sung,  whose  contents  and  form  agreed  with  the  old 
stock.  But  in  these  hymns  the  old  books  show  a  re- 
markable ebb  and  flow.  They  are  for  the  most  part 
tested  and  tried  hymns,  yet  show  the  various  princi- 
ples on  which  they  have  been  chosen.  The  Eighteenth 
Century  interrupted  this  development.  This  may  be 
seen  in  the  Halle  Gesangbuch  which  Freylinghausen 
published  in  1704,  both  in  its  many  hymns  of  an  ex- 
cessively subjective  character  and  in  its  new  "minuet" 
melodies.  And  the  further  we  go  in  this  century, 
especially  in  the  second  half  of  it,  the  more  vandalism 
do  we  see.  Old  hymns  are  altered  until  they  are  no 
longer  recognizable,  and  a  mass  of  new  hymns  are 
fabricated  to  its  own  taste.  In  consequence,  voices 
rose  on  every  side,  clamoring  for  the  restitution  of  the 
old  hymn-books.  After  Arndt  the  principal  advocates 
of  it  were  K.  v.  Raumer,  Bunsen  and  Stier. 

A  national  hymn-book  ought  to  contain,  first  of  all, 
the  old  standard  hymns,  quod  semper,  quod  ubique, 
quod  ab  omnibus  cantatum  est.  But  this  will  not  suf- 
fice. We  must  have  both  the  fixed  center  and  a 
changeable  part.  For  the  latter  we  have  the  hymns 
from  Paul  Gerhard  up  to  the  present. 


90  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

97^.  What  was  the  History  of  English  Hymns? 

An  account  of  English  Hymnody  cannot  be  ar- 
ranged under  the  same  captions  which  have  answered 
to  the  history  of  German  Hymns.  At  first,  only  trans- 
lations of  Psalms  were  permitted  in  public  worship. 
"The  English  Independents,  as  represented  by  Dr.  Isaac 
Watts,  have  a  just  claim  to  be  considered  the  real 
founders  of  modern  English  Hymnody."  After  him 
the  Methodist  hymnists  (Charles  Wesley)  and  the 
Evangelicals  are  to  be  mentioned.  Then  came  the  An- 
glicans, who  did  much  to  English  the  Latin  Hymns, 
and  even  the  German  Hymns.  Of  the  latter  Miss 
Catherine  WinkwTorth  and  Miss  Jane  Borthwick  have 
been  the  most  industrious  translators.  But  it  is  in 
the  present  generation  that  the  British  Churches  have 
shown  the  greatest  merit  both  in  the  composition  of 
new  Hymns  and  the  thorough  mastery  and  adapta- 
tion of  the  best  German  Hymns.  For  complete  infor- 
mation see  Julian :  Dictionary  of  Hymnology,  and 
Roundell  Palmer  (Lord  Selborne)  :  Hymns  in  the 
Ninth  Edition  of  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica. 


VI 

HISTORY  OF  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE 
CHRISTIAN  LITURGY 

I.    IN    THE   APOSTOLIC   AGE — 2.    IN    THE    OLD    CATHOLIC 
AGE — 3.  IN  THE  CANONICO-CATHOLIC  AGE — 4. 

IN  THE  ROMAN  CATHOLIC  AGE 5.  IN  THE 

REFORMATORY    CATHOLIC   AGE. 

98.  Into  how  many  periods  may  this  history  be  di- 
vided? 

Five:  The  Apostolic,  the  Old  Catholic,  the  Canon- 
ico-Catholic,  the  Roman  Catholic,  and  the  Reforma- 
tory Catholic. 

99.  What  was  the  origin  of  the  Liturgy  of  Christian 
Worship? 

It  was  not  imposed  by  a  Divine  Law,  or  prescribed 
by  the  Apostles.  Neither  was  it  complete  from  the  be- 
ginning, but  it  was  gradually  developed.  The  two  ele- 
ments of  that  development  were  the  promises  and  ordi- 
nances of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  His  Holy  Spirit 
dwelling  in  the  congregation. 

100.  What  elements  of  Christian  Worship  were 
given  by  our  Lord? 

1.  Assembly  in  His  Name.    Matt,  xviii.  20. 

2.  Prayer  in  His  Name.    John  xvi.  23,  24. 

(90 


92  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

3.  Common  Prayer.    Matt,  xviii.  19. 

4.  A  Form  of  Prayer.    Matt.  vi.  9-13. 

5.  The  Holy  Supper  was  instituted  and  its  observ- 
ance commanded.     Matt.  xxvi. 

6.  The  Office  of  the  Ministry  of  teaching  the  Gospel 
and  administering  the  Sacraments  was  established. 
Matt,  xxviii.  18,  xviii.  18;  Luke  xxiv.  47,  48;  John 
xv.  27,  xx.  21-23. 

7.  The  use  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  was  enjoined. 
John  v.  39,  viii.  31 ;  Luke  xvi.  31 ;  Matt.  iv.  4-10. 

101.  What  is  the  earliest  description  of  Christian 
Worship? 

Acts  ii.  42 :  They  continued  steadfastly  in  the  Apos- 
tles' doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in  the  breaking  of 
bread,  and  in  the  prayers. 

Acts  ii.  46:  They,  continuing  daily  with  one  ac- 
cord in  the  Temple,  and  breaking  bread  from  house  to 
house,  etc. 

102.  What  distinction  do  we  observe  here? 

There  were  two  sorts  of  assemblies,  one  in  the  Tem- 
ple, the  other  from  house  to  house.  To  the  former 
they  went  as  Jewish  Christians;  to  the  latter,  as  Chris- 
tians. In  the  former  they  exercised  their  calling  as 
missionaries,  evangelists,  but  not  exclusively  (see 
Rietschel,  I.  233).  Acts  iii.  11  ff.  The  latter  was  a 
distinctly  Christian  service.  It  consisted  of  the  teach- 
ing of  the  Apostles  (j]  6t5axv  t&»  airoGTo/Mv) ,  the  fellow- 
ship (?)  KotvLdvia) ,  the  breaking  of  bread  (?)  kI&gic  rov  ap~ov), 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  93 

and  the  prayers  (al  irpooevxai).     (Cf.  Jewish  customs. 
On  the  relation  to  the  djarry  see  Rietschel,  I.  234.) 


103.  Did  the  Jewish  Christians  continue  in  any  of 
the  observances  of  the  Jewish  religion? 

They  did  (Acts  x  v.  1-29;  xvi.  3;  xxi.  20-26)  ;  their 
release  from  it  was  gradual,  and  was  consummated 
after  the  destruction  of  the  Temple. 


104.  Was  the  process  the  same  among  Gentile  Chris- 
tians? 

From  the  beginning  it  wTas  freer  (Gal.  v.  1,  13;  1 
Cor.  xiv.  40).  At  the  beginning  it  also  was  a  worship 
from  house  to  house  and  without  fixed  forms.  Ex- 
cluded from  the  synagogue,  the  Christians  gathered  in 
the  houses,  Rom.  xvi.  5,  23;  1  Cor.  xvi.  19;  Col.  iv.  15. 
Among  the  Gentiles  there  were  two  sorts  of  assem- 
blies, Acts  xx.  20,  public  and  from  house  to  house. 
The  former  were  missionary  in  their  character  and  the 
chief  element  in  them  was  instruction.  There  were 
lessons  from  the  Scriptures  and  addresses.  The  latter 
might  be  delivered  by  any  competent  and  gifted  per- 
son, except  by  women.  There  were  various  "gifts" : 
speaking  with  tongues,  prophecy,  teaching  (1  Cor.  xii. 
14),  but  the  Apostle  reckons  teaching  the  highest  of 
these  (1  Cor.  xiv.  19).  In  it  began  the  later  churchly 
homily.  Prayers  and  songs  also  formed  a  part  of 
these  services.    (1  Cor.  xiv.  15,  16.)     {For  the  relation 


94  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

to  Cultvereine  and  Burial  Clubs,  see  Rietschel,  I.  235. 
and  Hatch,  Greek  Thought.) 

The  private  assemblies  consisted  of  reading  and 
teaching  the  Word  of  God;  of  Psalms  and  Hymns  and 
Spiritual  Songs;  of  Supplications,  Prayers,  Interces- 
sions and  Giving  of  Thanks;  of  Offerings  for  the 
common  benefit  (Col.  iii.  16,  1  Thess.  v.  2j\  1  Tim. 
ii.  1 ;  1  Cor.  xvi.  2)  ;  all  culminating  in  the  Lord's 
Supper  (Acts  xx.  7;  1  Cor.  xi.  20;  xiv.  26,  30,  34), 
which  was  connected  with  "the  holy  kiss"  (Rom.  xvi. 
16;  1  Cor.  xii.  4-1 1,  27-30;  xvi.  20;  2  Cor.  xiii.  12), 
and  with  the  Agapes  or  love-feasts. 

These  love-feasts  soon  were  abused  and  fell  into 
decay  (1  Cor.  xi.  20,  22). 

105.  Was  there  any  essential  difference  between  the 
Jewish-Christian  and  Gentile-Christian  types  of  Wor- 
ship? 

They  are  essentially  the  same.  In  the  latter  as  in 
the  former  we  see  the  retention  and  development  of 
the  original  elements — the  doctrine  of  the  Apostles, 
the  fellowship,  the  prayers,  and  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Although  there  were  not  any  formularies  at  the 
beginning,  the  original  agreement  between  the  East 
and  West  in  the  Order  of  Service  testifies  to  an  essen- 
tial uniformity  in  spite  of  differences  in  details.  And 
we  must  not  overlook  the  great  store  of  hymns  and 
doxologies  presented  in  the  Apocalypse.  (Rev.  iv. 
11;  v.  9-13;  xi.  17,  18;  xii.  10-12;  xv.  3,  4;  xix.  1,  2, 
6-8;  I  Tim.  iii.  16.) 


development  of  christian  liturgy  95 

The  Old-Catholic  Age. 

106.  What  period  does  this  embrace? 

From  the  end  of  the  Apostolic  Age  to  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Fourth  Century. 

B*SFt 

107.  Who  is  our  earliest  witness  and  what  does  he 
say? 

Pliny's  report  to  the  Emperor  Trajan  concerning 
the  Christians  of  Bithynia,  written  about  112.  From 
this  it  appears  that  the  Christians  were  accustomed  to 
come  together  on  a  certain  day  (Sunday)  before  the 
dawn,  and  sing  alternately  a  hymn  to  Christ  as  God. 
They  bound  themselves  to  abstain  from  theft,  adultery, 
or  breach  of  promise  or  trust.  At  a  second  meeting, 
later  in  the  day,  they  partook  of  a  common  and  inno- 
cent meal.  He  says  they  had  given  up  this,  since  he 
had  forbidden  it  as  contrary  to  the  law.  Pliny,  Ep.  x. 
97,  8.  See  Robertson's  Church  History,  I.  16.  Riet- 
schel  I.  243-6.    Ep.  Clem.  40.  34. 

108.  What  may  zve  gather  from  The  Teaching  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles? 

This  recently  discovered  book,  published  by  Phil- 
otheos  Bryennios  in  1883,  is  probably  of  Egyptian 
origin,  and  was  composed  about  the  year  150.  It 
is  the  earliest  source  of  the  most  ancient  post-Apos- 
tolic history  of  the  polity  and  worship  of  the  Church. 
In  c.  14  it  says:  "On  the  Lord's  day  do  ye  assemble 
and  break  bread  and  give  thanks,  after  confessing  your 


g6  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

transgressions,  that  your  sacrifice  may  be  pure."  In 
cc.  9  and  10  are  three  prayers  for  the  celebration  of 
the  Eucharist:  i.  One  of  thanksgiving  "concerning 
the  Cup,"  which  has  some  likeness  to  that  of  the  Pass- 
over ritual;  2.  One  "concerning 'the  broken"  (bread)  ; 
and  3.  A  Thanksgiving  after  the  reception  of  the  holy 
meal.  There  is  no  mention  of  the  love-feasts.  And 
(c.  10)  it  is  added,  "Permit  the  prophets  to  give  thanks 
as  much  as  they  will." 

109.  What  does  Justin  Martyr  say? 

He  wrote  in  the  first  half  of  the  Second  Century.  In 
c.  67  of  his  Greater  Apology  he  thus  describes  Chris- 
tian Worship  as  it  was  celebrated  in  Rome  in  his 
days :  "On  the  so-called  Sunday  there  is  an  assembly 
of  all  in  the  city,  and  of  those  who  dwell  in  the  coun- 
try, at  the  same  place;  and  the  memorabilia  of  the 
Apostles,  called  Gospels,  are  read,  or  the  writings  of 
the  Prophets,  so  far  as  the  time  allows.  Thereupon, 
after  the  reader  is  through,  the  president  gives  an  ad- 
monition and  urges  to  the  imitation  of  the  good  that 
has  been  read.  Then  we  all  rise  and  send  up  our 
prayers  (also  for  kings  and  those  in  authority,  and  for 
our  enemies,  cc.  17  and  14).  And  after  the  prayer 
bread  and  wine  and  water  are  brought,  and  the  presi- 
dent sends  up  prayers  and  thanksgivings,  according  to 
his  power,  and  the  people  answer  Amen!'  Also  c.  66: 
"We  accept  this  food,  not  as  ordinary  bread  or  ordi- 
nary drink,  but  just  as  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
through  the  Word  of  God,  became  flesh  for  our  salva- 
tion, therefore,  as  we  are  taught,  this  food,  blessed 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  97 

with  thanksgiving  through  that  word  that  has 
come  down  from  Him,  and  from  which  our  blood  and 
flesh,  by  transmutation,  are  nourished,  is  the  flesh  and 
blood  of  that  Jesus  who  was  made  flesh."  And  c.  65 : 
"When  the  president  has  given  thanks,  and  all  the 
people  have  expressed  their  assent,  those  who  are 
called  by  us  deacons  give  to  each  of  those  present  to 
partake  of  the  bread  and  wine  mixed  with  water,  over 
which  the  thanksgiving  was  pronounced,  and  to  those 
who  are  absent  they  carry  away  a  portion." 

no.  What  may  zve  gather  from  Irenaeusf 

In  his  Against  Heresies,  iv.  17,  5,  he  speaks  of  the 
Eucharist  as  "The  oblation  of  the  new  covenant,  which 
the  Church  receiving  from  the  Apostles,  offers  to  God 
throughout  all  the  world."  In  xviii.  3  he  adds :  "Sac- 
rifices do  not  sanctify  a  man,  for  God  stands  in  no 
need  of  sacrifice ;  but  it  is  the  conscience  of  the  offerer 
that  sanctifies  the  sacrifice  when  it  is  pure."  Again, 
in  the  xxxviii.  Fragment  he  shows  that  the  sacrifices 
of  Christians  are  their  bodies — a  living  sacrifice,  Rom. 
xii.  1 ;  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  Rev.  v.  8 ;  and  the 
sacrifice  of  praise,  the  fruit  of  the  lips,  Heb.  xiii.  15. 
These  Oblations  are  not  according  to  the  Law,  but 
according  to  the  Spirit.  "Therefore  the  oblation 
{Tzpoa^opd)  of  the  Eucharist  is  not  a  carnal  one,  but  a 
spiritual."  "We  make  an  oblation  to  God  of  the 
bread  and  the  cup  of  blessing,  giving  Him  thanks  that 
He  has  commanded  the  earth  to  bring  forth  these 
fruits  for  our  nourishment.  And  then,  when  we  have 
perfected  the  oblation,  we  invoke  the  Holy  Spirit,  that 
7 


9&  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

He  may  exhibit  this  sacrifice,  both  the  bread,  the  body 
of  Christ,  and  the  cup,  the  blood  of  Christ,  in  order 
that  the  recipients  of  these  antitypes  may  obtain  the 
remission  of  sins  and  life  eternal."  The  vii.  Fragment 
bears  witness  to  the  custom  of  standing  in  prayer  on 
Sundays. 

in.  Name  the  authorities  for  the  second  half  of 
this  period. 

For  the  Third  Century,  Tertullian,  Cyprian  and  the 
Apostolic  Constitutions,  II.  57,  are  our  sources.  They 
establish  and  supplement  what  Justin  has  told  us,  but 
they  lead  us  into  a  new  world.  We  find  in  them  a  new 
estimate  of  the  merit  of  the  ascetic  life  and  martyr- 
dom, disciplina  arcani,  the  mystagogical  treatment  of 
the  Service  and  the  division  of  it  into  the  missa  cate- 
chumenorum  (Tertullian  de  anima,  c.  9)  and  the  missa 
fidelium.  (Rietschel  I.  267.  Hofling,  v.  Opf,  221.) 
A  difference  was  made  between  Christian  morality 
and  holiness,  between  a  Christian  life  and  a  life  in 
God's  service,  between  congregation  and  clergy.  In 
short,  we  have  here  a  deformation  of  the  liturgy  under 
the  influence  of  the  sacerdotal  and  priestly  idea.  In 
his  Apology,  c.  39,  Tertullian  gives  an  account  of 
Christian  worship.  It  consists  of  united  prayer  for 
all  in  authority,  for  the  welfare  of  the  world,  for  the 
prevalence  of  peace  and  for  the  delay  of  the  final  con- 
summation. Then  the  Scriptures  were  read.  Ex- 
hortations, rebukes  and  sacred  censures  are  adminis- 
tered. In  Tertullian  we  find  mention  of  special  build- 
ings for  Christian  worship,  Churches,  houses  of  God. 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  99 

The  principal  Service  is  spoken  of  as  a  Mystery,  and 
so  distinguished  from  the  teaching  Service  described 
in  his  Apology,  to  which  the  Catechumens  also  were 
admitted.  He  speaks  of  Psalmody,  of  responses,  and 
refers  to  the  Sanctus  (de  oratione,  xxvii.  and  iii).  He 
overestimates  fasting  and  martyrdom.  (See  Hatch, 
Op.  cit.  296;  King:  The  Gnostics  and  their  Remains, 

530 

Cyprian  goes  beyond  Tertullian.  He  puts  Martyr- 
dom on  a  plane  with  Baptism  (de  or  at.,  212),  and 
taught  that  the  intercession  of  the  martyrs  obtained 
for  others  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins.  (Ep.,  12,  13, 
15.)  "There  is  not  in  him  any  trace  of  the  old  posi- 
tion that  the  Bread  and  Wine  are  offered  to  God  in  the 
Thanksgiving  as  the  firstfruits  of  His  creatures,  and 
become  the  Body  and  Blood  of  the  Lord  only  through 
the  Consecration.  He  is  not  satisfied  with  half-state- 
ments like  Tertullian's  but  expressly  says  (Ep.  62)  : 
'The  Lord's  Passion  is  the  sacrifice  we  offer.' '  (KL, 
I.,  410.)  But  he  adds,  "We  offer  the  Cup  in  com- 
memoration of  the  Lord  and  of  His  Passion."  It  does 
not  appear  that  Cyprian's  doctrine  of  a  Sacrifice  in  the 
Eucharist  was  yet  what  it  has  become  in  the  teaching 
of  the  Church  of  Rome.  (See  Steitz,  s.  v.  Messe  in 
Herzog  PRE2.) 

112.  What  description  of  Worship  at  the  end  of  this 
period  is  given? 

Apostolic  Constitutions,  ii.  57,  describes  the  Church 
as  long,  with  its  head  to  the  East,  its  vestries  on  both 
sides  at  the  East  end,  so  that  it  will  be  like  a  ship. 


IOO  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

The  Bishop  is  to  sit  in  the  middle  of  the  East  end,  with 
the  presbyters  on  each  side,  and  the  deacons  standing 
near  in  close  and  small  girt  garments.  The  men  and 
women  sit  apart. 

Two  lessons  are  read  from  the  Old  Testament.  The 
hymns  of  David  are  sung  and  the  people  join  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  verses.  Then  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles and  the  Epistles  of  Paul  are  read.  Then  the  Gos- 
pels are  read,  all  standing.  Thereupon  the  presbyters 
exhort  the  people,  one  after  the  other,  the  Bishop 
speaking  last.  Thereupon  the  Catechumens  and  Peni- 
tents were  dismissed  (after  intercession  for  them  had 
been  made). 

After  the  Congregational  Prayer  the  Deacon  then 
said,  Let  no  one  have  any  quarrel  against  another; 
let  no  one  come  in  hypocrisy.  Then  followed  the  kiss 
of  peace,  the  men  kissing  the  men,  the  women  the 
women.  The  deacon  then  said  a  prayer  for  the  whole 
Church,  for  the  whole  world,  etc.  Then  the  minister, 
here  called  the  high  priest,  prayed  for  peace  upon  the 
people,  and  blessed  them  with  the  Aaronic  benedic- 
tion. Then  followed  the  sacrificial  prayers  (which  in- 
cluded the  words  of  Institution),  the  people  meanwhile 
standing  and  praying  silently,  and  then  every  rank  by 
itself  partook  of  the  Lord's  Body  and  precious  Blood. 
Meanwhile  the  door  was  watched,  lest  any  unbeliever, 
or  one  not  yet  initiated,  should  come  in. — This  was 
the  Mystery,  the  Missa  Fidelium. 

(See  Krabbe,  Ueber  den  Ur sprung  und  Inhalt  der 
App.  Constt.,  Hamburg,  1829;  v.  Drey,  Neue  Unter- 
suchungen  iiber  die   Constitutiones  u.   Kanones  der 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  IOI 

Apostel,  Tubingen,  1832 ;  Bickell,  Gesch.  des  Kirchen- 
rcchts,  1,  Giessen,  1843;  Ueltzen,  Zur  Einleitung  in 
die  apostol.  Constitutiones,  1854). 

113.  Have  we  a  description  of  the  Service  at  the 
beginning  of  the  IV.  Century? 

It  may  be  ascertained  by  a  comparison  of  the  Liturgy 
in  the  VIII.  book  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions  with 
the  Mystagogical  Catechism  of  Cyril  of  Jerusalem. 
That  liturgy  probably  was  in  use  in  Syria,  and  some 
of  its  features  belong  to  the  ante-Nicene  era.  It  evi- 
dently belongs  to  a  period  of  transition,  and  such  was 
the  period  between  Cyprian  and  Nicaea.  (Concerning 
its  composition,  see  Bruckner,  in  Studien  u.  Kritiken, 
No.  1.)  The  Disciplina  Arcani  is  strictly  preserved, 
the  whole  service  being  divided  into  a  homiletic  teach- 
ing service,  to  which  the  Catechumens  were  admitted, 
and  a  mystical  Sacramental  Service,  which  proceeded 
after  they  had  been  dismissed. 

114.  Give  the  Order  of  that  Service. 

App.  Constt.,  Book  VIII.  (also  Kliefoth  II.,  28-50). 

Missa  Catechumenorum. 

Fourfold  Lection. 
Law. 
Prophets. 
Apostles. 
Gospel. 
Salutation  of  Bp.,  2  Cor.  xiii.  13. 
And  with   thy  Spirit. 


102  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Sermon. 
Dismissal  of  Unbelievers, 
(of  lowest  grade  of  Catech.) 
Prayers  for  second  class  of  Catechumens, 
for  Energumens. 
for  Photizomens. 
for  Penitents, 
and  Dismissals. 
Dismissal  of  all  but  Believers. 
General  Prayer. 
End. 

MlSSA   FlDELIUM. 

Deacon  calls  to  Attention. 
Bp.     The  Peace  of  God  be  with  you  all. 
And  with  thy  Spirit. 
Kiss  of  Peace. 
Bringing  of  Gifts. 
Bp.  prays  Secreta,*  makes  Sign  of  Cross,  salutes 
Cong.,  2  Cor.  xiii.  13. 
Preface. 
Sanctus. 
A  prayer,  commemorating  the  merits  of  Christ,  re- 
citing Words  of   Institution,   offering  this  Bread  to 

*Card.  Bona  lib.  2.  cap.  13.  1.  Existimare  videtur  Missce 
Canonem  alta  voce  usque  ad  10.  ecclesice  sceculurn  fuisse  reci- 
tatum.  Ritum  hunc  a  Rubrica  prcescriptum  longe  ante  scecu- 
lum  10.  in  Ecclesia  viguisse:  etenim  in  Or  dine  Romano  a 
Martene  edito  torn.  4.  Thes.  An  Me  Ritus  diserte  prcescribi- 
tur:  Ordo  auteni  Me  spectat  ad  sceculum  7.  Gavanto  Thes. 
Rituum,   I,   xv. 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  103 

God,  calling  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  these  gifts,  and 
going  on  to  Intercessions. 

General  Prayer,  with  Responses. 

Sancta  Sanctis. 

One  is  Holy. 

Gloria  in  Excelsis. 

Distribution,  while  Ps.  xxxiv.  is  sung. 

Postcommunio. 

Prayer  of  Benediction. 

The  Canonico-Catholic  Period. 
115.  Characterize  this  period. 

The  priestly  or  sacrificial  idea  found  general  accept- 
ance, and  in  consequence  of  it  the  Consecration  of  the 
elements  in  the  Holy  Supper  (made  both  in  the  East 
and  the  West  through  the  epiklesis  or  invocation  of 
the  Holy  Ghost),  apart  from  the  Distribution,  became 
the  centre  and  chief  thing  in  the  Service.  The  epi- 
klesis certainly  was  omitted  at  Rome  A.  D.  400-500. 
See  Rietschel  I.  341.) 

The  catechumenate  came  to  an  end,  and  with  it  the 
distinction  between  the  Missa  catechumenorum  and 
the  Missa  fidelium,  and  the  whole  service  took  the 
character  of  the  latter  part. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  Fifth  Century,  the  Sermon, 
which  formerly  had  been  very  prominent,  began  to 
sink.  Everywhere  the  act  of  the  priest  became  of 
first  importance.  And  inasmuch  as  the  moral  char- 
acter of  the  priests  and  their  intellectual  culture  did  not 
advance   in   the   same   degree   as   the   notion   of   the 


104  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

priestly  office,  it  was  necessary  to  prescribe  the  prayers 
throughout  the  whole  liturgy.  At  length  nothing  was 
left  for  the  priests  but  to  read  and  repeat  the  liturgy. 
Until  then  it  had  not  been  fixed  in  writing. 

A  Sacramental  repetition  of  the  Passion  of  Christ 
was  made  out  of  the  mystical  presentation  of  His 
death  in  the  Supper ;  and  what  originally  was  an  offer- 
ing of  thanksgiving  and  prayer  took  the  character  of 
an  atonement  for  the  living  and  the  dead. 

In  the  East  the  Liturgy  was  adorned  by  rhetoric, 
and  became  a  verbose  celebration  of  the  victory  over 
the  opponents  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Trinity  and  of 
the  Two  Natures  in  Christ.  It  developed  into  a  dram- 
atic exhibition  of  the  Sacred  History,  especially  of  the 
public  teaching  of  our  Lord  until  His  Resurrection 
and  Ascension. 

The  influence  of  the  (Ecumenical  Councils,  the 
gradual  organization  of  the  Church  under  Metropol- 
itans and  the  strife  with  heretics,  combined  to  crush 
the  local  liturgies. 

116.  What  liturgies  of  this  period  are  extant? 

The  Palestinian  or  Jerusalem,  known  as  the  Liturgy 
of  St.  James  (see  Bona,  Rer.  liturg.,  I.,  9;  Augusti, 
Denkwurdigkeiten,  VIII. ,  427  ff.)  ;  the  Syrian  or  Anti- 
och,  known  as  the  Clementine  (APP.  CC.  VIII.)  ;  the 
Alexandrine  of  Mark,  whose  author  probably  was 
Cyril  of  Alexandria,  which  is  the  basis  of  the  Coptic 
and  ^Ethiopian  liturgies  (Daniel,  Co d.  lit.,  IV.)  ;  and 
the  Constantinopolitan,  known  as  the  Liturgy  of  St. 
Basil  and  of  St.  Chrysostom,  a  recension  in  shorter 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  I05 

form  of  the  Liturgy  of  St.  James,  which  is  still  in  use 
in  the  Grseco-Russian  Church. 


The  Roman-Catholic  Period, 

117.  What  may  be  said  of  the  Western  liturgies 
which  preceded  the  Roman  Order? 

They  are  closely  connected  with  the  liturgies  of  the 
East.  But  in  them  the  dramatic  element  never  was 
so  prominent  (yet  see  the  Illustrations  of  the  Mass  by 
Amalarius,  de  ecclesiasticis  officiis,  iv.  and  Gerbert, 
Monumenta  ii.  149  ff.),  and  the  dogmatic  element 
came  to  the  front.  The  liturgy  is  more  concise,  preg- 
nant and  suggestive.  Its  Introits,  Collects,  Antiphons 
and  Sequences  agree  with  the  progress  of  the  Church 
Year. 

But  here  too  was  developed  a  complete  priestly  and 
sacrificial  cult,  in  which  the  congregation  did  not  take 
part,  and,  because  the  liturgy  was  in  a  foreign  tongue, 
could  not  take  part. 

The  Gallican  liturgy  goes  back  to  Hilary,  the  Moz- 
arabic  to  Isidore,  and  the  Milan  to  Ambrose.  (See 
Daniel  in  Cod.  lit.  and  Kliefoth.)  They  remind  us 
of  the  Eastern  liturgies.  They  have  the  distinction 
between  the  missa  catechumenomm  and  the  missa 
fidelium.  They  have  the  threefold  lection  (Prophets, 
Epistle  and  Gospel).  They  retain  the  epiklesis  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  the  consecration,  and  it  serves  not  only 
for  a  prayer  of  consecration,  but  to  ask  the  sanctifica- 
tion  of  the  recipients,  and  it  is  followed  by  the  Creed. 
The  Mozarabic  liturgy  has  at  the  beginning  of  the 


106  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Offertory  an  address  to  the  people,  a  different  form 
being  given  for  every  day  of  Service.  This  is  a  rem- 
nant of  the  Sermon.  (See  description  of  the  Gallican 
liturgy  in  Mabillon,  p.  29,  and  in  Kliefoth). 

118.  When  did  the  Roman  liturgy  supersede  these? 

Its  triumph  was  complete  by  the  end  of  the  Eighth 
Century.  {But  see  Hauck,  Kirchengeschichte  Deutsch- 
lands,  II.  256.  Rome  really  adopted  the  final  form  of 
Charlemagne's  Service  at  Aix.) 

119.  What  was  its  origin? 

Its  beginning  is  lost  in  antiquity.  Innocent  I.  in  a 
letter  to  Decentius  of  Eugubium  in  416  derives  the 
Canon  of  the  Mass  from  St.  Peter,  and  so  makes  it 
obligatory  on  all  Christendom.  The  book  De  Sacra- 
mentis,  wrongly  ascribed  to  Ambrose,  belongs  to  the 
time  between  Innocent  and  Leo  the  Great.  The  first 
trustworthy  notices  lead  us  to  Leo  the  Great  (f  461), 
Gelasius  (f  496),  and  Gregory  the  Great  (f  604),  who 
were  especially  active  in  giving  to  the  Mass  the  shape 
and  arrangement  in  which  we  have  it. 

The  biographer  of  Gregory  the  Great,  John  the 
deacon,  says  of  him  (II.  17),  "Taking  many  things 
from  the  ceremonies  of  the  Mass  in  the  Gelasian  co- 
dex, changing  a  few,  and  adding  some  for  the  better 
explanation  of  the  Gospel  lections,  he  comprised  the 
whole  in  one  volume. "  The  contributions  from  Leo 
to  Gregory  are  in  general  not  alterations,  but  develop- 
ments in  accordance  with  the  reigning  sacerdotal 
theory,  and  partly  a  collation  and  sifting  of  the  mat- 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  107 

ter,  together  with  a  rich  development  of  it  in  refer- 
ence to  the  developing  Church  Year.  (Ranke;  Klie- 
foth  vi.  64  ss).  Gregory's  principle  was,  Non  enim 
pro  locis  res,  sed  pro  bonis  rebus  loca  amanda  sunt. 
The  culmination  of  the  sacrificial  theory  falls  in  the 
Thirteenth  Century  in  the  time  of  Innocent  III.  (see 
his  Mysteria  Misses,  vi.  12),  and  was  contemporane- 
ous with  the  bloom  of  Scholasticism.  Albertus  Mag- 
nus boldly  says  in  his  Commentary  on  the  Sentences: 
"It  is  to  be  declared  that  our  immolation  (of  the  Lord) 
is  not  merely  representative,  but  is  real,  i.  e.}  the  offer- 
ing by  the  hands  of  the  priest  of  the  thing  immolated." 
And  Thomas  Aquinas  says,  "The  perfection  of  this 
Sacrament  is  not  in  the  use  of  it  by  believers,  but  in 
the  Consecration." 

The  first  official  collection  of  complete  Masses  was 
begun  under  Innocent  III.  Yet  there  was  so  much 
variation  in  particulars  that  the  Council  of  Trent 
resolved  to  publish  a  revised  Mass-book  and  entrusted 
the  preparation  of  it  to  the  Pope.  The  Missale  Ro- 
manum  with  the  Breviarium,  prepared  by  a  special 
congregation,  appeared  under  Pius  V.  in  1570.  But 
under  Clement  VIII.  and  Urban  VIII.  additions  {Pon- 
tificate and  Ceremoniale)  were  found  necessary,  and 
also  revisions.  The  Ordo  Misses  did  not  reach  its 
present  shape  in  all  parts  until  1634. 

120.  Characterize  the  Roman  Mass* 


*The  name  Mass  occurs  about  the  middle  of  the  Second 
Century,  in  a  letter  of  St.  Pius  to  Justus,  bp.  of  Vienne. 
(Op p.  S.  Greg.  II.) 


108  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

The  Roman  Church  has  misshapen  the  celebration 
of  the  Holy  Supper  on  both  the  Sacramental  and  the 
Sacrificial  side.  As  to  the  former,  it  has  disjoined  the 
Consecration  from  the  Distribution,  prays  to  and  ele- 
vates the  consecrated  Host,  and  because  of  its  legal- 
ism and  sacerdotalism  takes  the  Cup  from  the  laity. 
And  it  deforms  it  as  a  sacrifice,  because  it  takes  the 
Mass  to  be  a  really  propitiatory  sacrifice,  profitable 
not  to  him  only  who  partakes  of  it,  but  to  be  offered 
for  the  living  and  the  dead,  for  their  sins,  penalties, 
satisfactions  and  other  needs.  (C.  Trid.  Sess.  22,  c. 
2,  can.  3.)  Rightly  enough  did  Luther  say,  "This  is 
the  cursedest  idolatry  and  blasphemy,"  for  it  is  "a 
complete  alteration  of  the  very  nature  of  the  Sacra- 
ment." (28:  70.)  He  calls  the  Offertory  an  abomina- 
tion: "Therefore  we  will  omit  all  that  sounds  of  an 
offering,  with  the  whole  canon  (x.  2751),  and  keep 
only  what  is  pure  and  holy"  (x.  2756).  For  "in  the 
New  Testament  there  is  but  one  sacrifice  that  belongs 
to  the  whole  world,  Rom.  xii.  i.,"  "the  sacrifice  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving"  (x.  1849).  "The  sacrifice  is 
one  thing  and  the  commemoration  is  another.  We  are  to 
keep  the  Sacrament  (as  He  says,  1  Cor.  xi.  24,  25), 
and  therewith  remember  Him,  that  is,  teach,  believe 
and  give  thanks.  The  commemoration  should  indeed 
be  a  thankoffering,  but  the  Sacrament  itself  is  not  to 
be  an  offering,  but  is  a  gift  of  God  to  us,  to  be  re- 
ceived by  us  with  thanks.  And  I  hold  this  to  be  the 
reason  why  the  ancients  called  it  the  Eucharist."  (See 
Vermahnung  sum  Sacrament,  etc.,  23.  162  ff.) 

The  fundamental  error,  the  sacrificial  theory  of  the 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  109 

Roman  Church,  comes  to  light  in  the  Private  Masses, 
the  celebration  of  which  in  all  their  parts,  however, 
assumes  the  presence  of  the  congregation;  and  still 
more  in  paid  Masses  for  souls.  Older  Protestant 
polemics  do  not  go  too  far  in  calling  the  Mass  a 
theatrical  performance  and  a  horrible  abomination  and 
idolatry.  (See  Chemnitz  cl.  p.  485  ff.)  The  whole 
perversion  is  taken  together  by  Luther  in  his  tractate 
Von  der  Winkelmesse,  when  he  says  (31 :  344)  :  "See, 
this  is  the  first  fruit  by  which  the  abomination  of  deso- 
lation may  be  detected  in  the  holy  place,  viz. :  that 
they  make  the  Sacrament  into  a  private  mass  and  do 
not  give  it  to  the  Church.  And  in  the  second  place, 
they  make  a  sacrifice  and  meritorious  work  out  of  it 
and  sell  it  to  Christians  for  money.  In  the  third  place, 
they  take  away  one  of  the  elements,  and  for  the  sake 
of  this  persecute  Christians  as  heretics,  while  again 
they  allow  others  to  have  it." 

121.  Give  the  Order  of  the  Roman  Mass,  and  trans- 
late the  Offertory  and  the  Canon  of  the  Mass. 

I.  In  the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Antiphon  of  the  Priest  and  Assistants.  Ps.  xliii. 
said  responsively, 

Confiteor  and  Absolution. 

In  the  Confiteor  he  says,  I  confess  to  Almighty  God, 
to  blessed  Mary  ever  Virgin,  to  blessed  Michael  the 
Archangel,  etc. 

The  Collect  for  Purity. 

This  is  the  Preparation  for  the  Mass.     It  consists  of  the 


HO  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Priest's  preparation  in  prayer,  his  solemn  putting  on  of  the 
priestly  vestments,  each  accompanied  by  a  prayer  (for  these 
see  Daniel,  Cod.  lit.  I.  114),  and  his  confession  of  sins.  To 
this  the  Greek  Church  adds  a  presentation  of  the  Elements  for 
the  Holy  Supper.  This  is  not  a  part  of  the  Mass  in  the 
Sacramentary  of  Gregory;  but  first  appeared  about  the  XIII. 
Century. 

The  Reformation  could  not  accept  this  in  its  original  form. 
Some  Orders  retained  it;  some  omitted  it  altogether;  some 
transformed  it  into  a  Confession  of  the  whole  Congregation. 
It  is  omitted  by  Form.  Missce  1523,  Deutsche  Messe  1526, 
Saxon  1539,  Meissen  1539,  Schwabisch-Hall  1526,  1543,  Wur- 
temberg  1536,  1553,  Frankfurt  1530,  Hesse  1532,  Wittenberg 
1533,  Sax.  Vis.  Artt.  1533,  Liegnitz  1534,  Bremen  1534,  Prussia 
1544.  By  Brunswick  1528,  Hamburg  1529,  Miinden  1530, 
Gottingen  1530,  Liibeck  153 1,  Schlw.  Holstein  1542,  Osna- 
briick  1543,  Br.  1543,  Hadeln  1544,  Hildesheim  1544,  Pom- 
mern  1535,  Hamburg  1539,  Br.  Luneburg  1542,  Br.  Wolff en- 
biittel  1569,  Ritzebuttel  1544,  Stralsund  1555,  Waldeck  1556, 
Pfalz-Zweibriicken  1557. 

It  is  inserted  by  Ref.  of  Cologne  1543  (See  Richter  II.  42), 
Bugenhagen  1524,  Strassburg  Kirchenampt  1524,  Dober's 
Niirnberg  Ev.  Mesz.  1525;  Mecklenburg  1552  (here  given  as 
Offene  Beicht,  or  Public  Confession,  in  a  form  which  Richter 
traces  to  John  Roebling  1534)  ;  Brandenburg  Niirnberg  ("when 
the  Priest  comes  to  the  Altar,  he  may  say  the  Confiteor  or 
whatever  his  devotions  prompt")  ;  Pfalz-Neuburg  1543  ("The 
Priest  shall  say  the  Confiteor  or  a  suitable  penitential  Psalm")  ; 
Brandenburg  (Ag.  Marchica)  1540;  Hessen  1566  (Either 
Confession  of  Sins  with  Absolution,  or  let  the  whole  Church 
sing  Ps.  51)  ;  Austria  1571  ("At  the  beginning  of  every  spir- 
itual office  earnest  prayer  must  be  offered  to  God  for  grace, 
enlightenment  and  help,  and  Veni  Sancte  Spiritus  must  be 
sung.  Then  proceed  as  in  Meckl.  1552") — All  these  Orders 
require  private  confession  before  the  Communion,  and  pre- 
scribe a  Service  with  Confession  on  the  day  before.  It  was 
omitted  in  Edward  VI.     The  Confession  and  Absolution  in 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  III 

the  Morning  Prayer  of  the  Church  of  England  were  intro- 
duced in  1552. 

II.  Introit:  consisting  of  Antiphon,  "Psalm/' 
Gloria  Patri,  and  verse. 

This  makes  its  appearance  in  Roman  Mass  about  VI.  Cen- 
tury. In  the  Apostolic  Constitutions,  the  African  and  the 
Gallican  Churches,  the  Service  began  with  the  Salutation 
before  the  Lessons ;  in  the  Churches  of  Milan  and  Spain,  and 
probably  at  an  earlier  date  in  Rome,  whole  Psalms  were 
sung.  The  change  to  the  Introit  so-called,  is  due  to  the  fuller 
development  of  the  Church  Year. 

III.  TheKYRiE: 

Kliefoth  thinks  this  to  be  a  remnant  of  the  Litany,  trans- 
ferred to  this  place  when  the  General  Prayer  lost  its  place  in 
the  Service.  The  Gregorian  Mass  says  the  Gl.  in  Exc.  is  not 
to  be  sung  afterwards,  if  the  Litany  is  said.  The  Kyrie  is 
omitted  from  the  Ambrosian,  but  found  in  the  Gallican  Serv- 
ice. "Benedict  and  others  speak  of  the  Kyrie  eleison  alone, 
as  a  litany"  (Palmer,  Origg.  I.,  267.  See  also  Kliefoth 
III.  296). 

IV.  Gloria  in  Excelsis: 

Found  in  Apostolic  Const.,  and  its  present  form  since 
Hilary  of  Poitiers.  The  earliest  form  of  the  Roman  Mass 
has  it  simply  as  in  St.  Luke,  and  to  be  sung  only  on  Christmas 
and  by  the  Bishop.  The  Gregorian  allows  it  to  be  sung  by  a 
Priest,  only  on  Easter.  Whenever  the  Litany  is  said,  the 
Gl.  in  Exc.  and  the  Hallelujah  are  omitted. — The  Priest  in- 
tones the  first  words,  and  the  Choir  sings  Et  in  terra,  etc. 
The  Mozarabic  Mass  puts  into  its  place,  on  the  Sunday  before 
S.  John  Baptist,  the  Benedictus.  (In  Roman  Mass  after  the 
Eighth  Century  omitted  in  Advent,  and  from  Septuagesima 
to  Easter,  Kliefoth,  III.  296.) 


112  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

V.  Salutation  and  Collect. 

(In  old  Gallican  Missals,  the  Collect  followed  the  Epistle. 
Klief.  II.  352.) 

VI.  Epistle. 

It  is  probable  that  in  the  earliest  time  the  Roman  Church 
had  also  a  Lection  from  the  Prophets. 
At  the  close  of  it  is  said,  Thanks  be  to  God. 

VII.  Hallelujah,  Gradual. 

Gregory  the  Great  ascribed  the  use  of  the  Hallelujah  to  the 
custom  of  the  Church  of  Jerusalem,  brought  to  Rome  by  S. 
Jerome.  It  was  sung  after  all  Antiphons,  Psalms,  Verses  and 
Responsories  from  Easter  to  Pentecost. — It  consisted  in  this 
place  not  of  the  word  Hallelujah  only,  but  a  Versicle  suitable 
to  the  Season  of  the  Church  Year  was  joined  with  it.  Re- 
sponsories were  sung  with  it,  and  these  developed  into 
Sequences,  Tractus,  Proses.  Hymns  were  sung  at  this  place 
also.  "The  Psalm  or  verses  of  a  Psalm  sung  after  the  Epis- 
tle was  always  entitled  Gradual  from  being  chanted  on  the 
steps  (gradus)  of  the  pulpit.  When  sung  by  one  person 
without  interruption,  it  was  called  Tractus;  when  chanted 
alternately  by  several  singers,  it  was  termed  Responsory." 
Palmer,  Origines  Lit.  II.  46.  ss. 

VIII.  Gospel. 

The  Epistle  and  Gospel  were  sung;  though  it  is  probable 
that  at  an  earlier  period  they  were  read  (Amalarius  III.  11, 
18).  All  stood  while  the  Gospel  was  said.  The  Reader  says 
a  prayer  (Cleanse  my  heart  and  my  lips,  etc.),  then  asks  and 
receives  a  blessing  from  the  Priest.  After  Salutation  and 
Response   he  announces   the   Gospel,   and  the   Minister   and 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  113 

people  answer ;  Glory  be  to  Thee,  O  Lord ;  and  at  the  close  is 
said,  Praise  be  to  Thee,  O  Christ. 

IX.  The  Nicene  Creed. 

The  Spanish  Church  said  it  before  the  Lord's 
Prayer ;  the  German,  after  the  Gospel. 

In  the  Middle  Ages,  the  Sermon  finally  lost  its  place 
in  the  Mass,  the  beginning  of  the  process  being  clear 
from  the  earliest  remains  of  the  Roman  Service; 
though  some  Mediaeval  authorities  still  give  it  its  place, 
either  after  the  Gospel  or  after  the  Creed. 

Gavanto  II.  vi.  Si  aatem  sit  proedicandum,  concionator 
finito  Evangelio  prcedicet;  et  sermone  sive  condone  expleta, 
decitur  credo ;  vel  si  non  sit  dicendum,  cantetur  Offertorium.) 

X.  Offertory. 

The  "Offertory"  is  a  brief  selection  from  the 
Psalms,  varying  with  the  Festival  or  Season.  Instead 
of  it  may  be  sung  a  "Motet  or  Hymn."  This  having 
been  sung  by  the  Choir,  the  Priest  takes  up  the  paten 
having  the  (as  yet  unconsecrated)  wafer  upon  it,  and 
says: 

Accept,  O  holy  Father,  Almighty  Eternal  God,  this 
immaculate  Host,  which  I,  Thy  unworthy  servant, 
offer  unto  Thee,  my  living  and  true  God,  for  my  in- 
numerable sins,  offences  and  negligences,  and  for  all 
here  present,  and  also  for  all  Christians,  both  living 
and  dead,  that  it  may  be  profitable  both  for  my  own 
and  for  their  salvation  unto  life  eternal. 

Then  he  mixes  water  with  wine  in  the  chalice,  and 
says  (see  Cyprian,  Ep.  Ixiii.  Irenaeus  adv.  Haer.  lv. 
& 


114  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

33>  2>  31  Justin,  Ap.  65,  67.     Harnack,  Gem.  Gott. 

255,  405)  : 

O  God,  who,  in  creating  human  nature,  didst  won- 
derfully dignify  it,  and  hast  still  more  wonderfully  re- 
newed it,  grant  that,  by  the  mystery  of  this  water  and 
wine,  we  may  be  made  partakers  of  the  Divinity  of 
Him  who  vouchsafed  to  become  partaker  of  our  hu- 
manity, Jesus  Christ,  Thy  Son,  our  Lord,  who  liveth, 
etc. 

We  offer  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  the  cup  of  salvation, 
beseeching  Thy  clemency,  that  it  may  come  up  before 
Thee  with  an  odour  of  a  sweet  savour  for  our  salva- 
tion and  that  of  the  whole  world. 

In  a  spirit  of  humility  and  with  a  contrite  heart, 
may  we  be  received  by  Thee,  O  Lord,  and  let  the  sacri- 
fice we  offer  this  day  be  acceptable  in  Thy  sight. 

Come,  O  Sanctifier,  Almighty  Eternal  God,  and  bless 
this  sacrifice  prepared  to  Thy  holy  Name. 

These  prayers  are  accompanied  by  various  rites  (as 
are  the  foregoing  parts  of  the  Service),  which  are  not 
necessary  to  our  description.  After  certain  action 
with  the  incense,  the  Priest  says  part  of  Ps.  xxv.,  I  will 
wash  my  hands  in  innocency ;  and  proceeds : 

Receive,  O  Holy  Trinity,  this  oblation,  which  we 
offer  to  Thee  in  memory  of  the  Passion,  Resurrection 
and  Ascension  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  honour 
of  the  blessed  Mary  always  Virgin,  and  of  Saint  John 
Baptist,  and  of  the  Holy  Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  of 
these  and  of  all  the  saints:  that  it  may  be  to  their 
honour  and  to  our  salvation ;  and  may  they  whom  we 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  115 

commemorate  on  earth  vouchsafe  to  intercede  for  us 
in  Heaven ;  through  the  same  Christ  our  Lord. 

He  then  says  inaudibly  a  prayer,  which  varies  with 
the  Day. 

This  is  the  end  of  the  Offertory. 

The  earliest  sources  of  the  Roman  Liturgy  show  that  the 
people  brought  offerings,  and  especially  the  Bread  and  Wine. 
The  Mass  of  Gregory  has  simply,  Then  the  Offertory  is  said, 
and  the  Prayer  over  the  Oblations.  "By  the  middle  of  the 
Eighth  Century,  in  consequence  of  the  Sacrificial  theory  of 
the  Mass,  the  original  act  of  bringing  prayer  and  offerings 
had  so  far  disappeared,  that  the  members  of  the  congrega- 
tion only  offered  the  Bread  and  Wine  for  the  Supper.  Yet  in 
the  Gallican  Church  they  still  brought  other  gifts  and  money 
during  the  Service.  But  the  custom  of  Private  Masses,  dis- 
pensing with  the  attendance  of  the  congregation,  made  it 
necessary  for  the  priest  to  make  the  offering.  This  empha- 
sized the  distinction  between  the  clergy  and  the  people.  It 
became  the  general  rule,  and  finally  Church  law,  for  the 
priests  to  offer  the  Bread  and  Wine  for  themselves,  even  if  the 
congregation  were  present."  The  names  of  those  offering 
were  no  longer  read  in  the  Offertory,  but  the  names  of  those 
for  whom  the  offering  is  made,  are  said  in  the  Consecration. 
The  older  form  knows  only  the  "Secret"  prayer  over  the  obla- 
tions, which  is  said  inaudibly,  because  it  pertains  to  the  priest 
alone;  but  the  other  prayers  were  added  during  the  Middle 
Ages,  some  under  the  influence  of  the  Gallican  Mass. 

XI.  Preface:  Salutation,  Sursum  Corda,  Preface 
and  Sanctus.  The  Salutation  at  this  place  was  said 
with  face  turned  to  the  Altar.    Klief.  iii.  304. 

XII.  Canon  of  the  Mass. 

We  suppliants  therefore  pray  and  beseech  Thee, 


Il6  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Most  Merciful  Father,  through  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son 
our  Lord,  to  accept  and  bless  these  gifts,  these  pres- 
ents, these  holy  unspotted  sacrifices,  which  we  offer 
first  for  Thy  holy  Catholic  Church,  to  which  do  Thou 
vouchsafe  to  grant  peace,  and  keep,  unite  and  govern 
it  throughout  the  whole  earth,  together  with  Thy  serv- 
ant N.  our  Pope,  and  N.  our  Bishop ;  and  to  all  ortho- 
dox believers  and  worshippers  of  the  Catholic  and 
Apostolic  faith. 

Then  follows  the  Commemoration  of  the  Living:  Be 
mindful  of  N.  and  N.,  of  all  here  present,  for  whom 
we  offer.  Then  are  commemorated  the  Virgin,  the 
Apostles,  and  other  saints:  "By  whose  merits  and 
prayers  grant  that  we  may  always  be  defended  by  the 
help  of  Thy  protection."  He  proceeds,  We  therefore 
beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  graciously  to  accept  this  obla- 
tion *  *  which  do  Thou  vouchsafe  in  all  things  to 
make  blessed,  approved,  confirmed,  reasonable  and  ac- 
ceptable, that  it  may  become  unto  us  the  Body  and 
Blood  of  Thy  most  beloved  Son  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord ;  who  the  day  before  He  suffered  took  bread  into 
His  holy  and  venerable  hands,  and  with  His  eyes 
lifted  up  to  Heaven,  to  Thee,  O  God,  His  Almighty 
Father,  giving  thanks  to  Thee,  He  brake  and  gave  to 
His  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat  of  this  all  of  you; 
this  is  my  Body. 

ELEVATION  AND  ADORATION. 

In  like  manner,  after  He  had  supped,  taking  into 
His  holy  and  venerable  hands  this  glorious  Cup,  and 
giving  Thee  thanks,  He  blessed  and  gave  it  to  His 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  117 

disciples,  saying,  Take  and  drink  of  it,  all  of  you,  for 
this  is  the  Cup  of  My  Blood  of  the  New  and  Eternal 
Testament :  the  Mystery  of  Faith :  which  shall  be  shed 
for  you  and  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.  Do 
this  as  oft  as  ye  do  it  in  remembrance  of  me. 

ELEVATION   AND   ADORATION   OF   THE   CUP. 

Whence,  also,  O  Lord,  we  Thy  servants  and  Thy 
holy  people,  mindful  of  the  blessed  Passion  of  the 
same  Christ  Thy  Son  our  Lord,  and  of  His  Resurrec- 
tion from  Hell,  and  of  His  glorious  ascension  to  the 
Heavens,  offer  to  Thy  most  excellent  Majesty  of  these 
Thy  gifts  a  pure  Host,  a  holy  Host,  a  spotless  Host, 
the  holy  bread  of  eternal  life  and  the  cup  of  everlast- 
ing salvation. 

Upon  which  vouchsafe  to  look  with  a  propitious 
and  serene  face,  as  Thou  didst  accept  the  offerings  of 
Thy  righteous  servant  Abel,  etc. 

Command  these  things  to  be  carried  by  the  hands  of 
Thy  holy  angel  to  Thy  altar  on  high,  before  the  face 
of  Thy  divine  majesty,  that  as  many  of  us  as  by  par- 
taking of  this  altar  shall  receive  the  most  holy  Body 
and  Blood  of  Thy  Son,  may  be  filled  with  all  heavenly 
benediction  and  grace. 

Commemoration  of  and  Prayer  for  the  Dead. 

Prayer  for  the  Living. 

These  prayers  are  found  in  the  Sacramentary  of  Gregory 
as  it  has  come  down  to  us,  and  are  also  attested  by  remains 
of  the  earliest  period  of  the  Roman  Mass.  They  belong  to 
the  period  before  the  sixth  century. 


il8  outlines  of  liturgics 

The  Lord's  Prayer. 

Instructed  by  Thy  saving  precepts,  and  obedient  to 
Thy  divine  institution,  we  venture  to  say, 
Our  Father. 

This,  from  the  time  of  Gregory,  was  said  by  the  Priest.  At 
an  earlier  time  it  was  said  by  the  people.  In  the  earliest 
sources,  it  seems  to  have  been  said  after  the  Communion. 
Traces  of  the  prefatory  words  are  found  in  St.  Jerome  (Adv. 
Pelag.,  iii.,  3).  Gregory  brought  the  prayer  nearer  to  the 
Words  of  Institution  because  he  believed  that  it  was  the  only 
prayer  the  Apostles  used  in  the  Consecration.  (Ep.  ad  Joan. 
Syrac,  ix.,  12.)     See  Richter  in  Lutheran  Quarterly .  xv.,  3,  4. 

A  prayer,  urging  intercession  of  the  Saints. 

He  breaks  the  bread:  to  signify  (inasmuch  as  it  has 
been  transubstantiated)  the  breaking  of  the  Body  of 
Christ. 

He  puts  a  broken  particle  into  the  cup  (the  Immis- 
sio  in  Calicem). 

The  Agnus  Dei. 

XIII.  The  Pax. 

This  announces  the  end  of  the  Consecration.  This 
is  the  end  of  the  "Gregorian"  MS. 

Prayer  of  Access  and  Communion  of  the  Priest. 

The  Communion,  thus: 

The  Priest  holds  before  them  a  particle  of  the 
Bread,  saying  as  he  does  so,  "Behold  the  Lamb  of 
God,  behold  Him  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
worid." 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  II9 

Then  he  three  times  says,  "Lord,  I  am  not  worthy 
that  Thou  shouldst  enter  under  my  roof:  say  but  the 
word,  and  my  soul  shall  be  healed." 

He  then  administers  the  Bread,  saying  to  each  com- 
municant, "May  the  Body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
preserve  thy  soul  to  life  everlasting." 

Then,  after  prayer,  he  reads  the  Communion,  being 
a  short  Responsory  from  the  Scriptures. 

XIV.  The  Post-Communion,  a  prayer  varying  with 
the  Season. 

Salutation,  and  Ite,  Missa  est  (the  Dismission),  or 
when  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis  has  been  omitted,  the  Ben- 
edicamus.    John  i.  1-14. 

See  Alt.  I.,  241.  Roman  Missal  for  the  Laity,  New 
York,  1822,  p.  322.  Article  Missal  in  Encycl.  Brit., 
9th  edition.    Daniel,  Cod.  lit.,  I.    Kliefoth,  VI. 

The  Reformatory-Catholic  Period. 

122.  What  was  Luther's  general  position  in  regard 
to  the  traditional  liturgy? 

In  1523  (22:151)  he  writes,  "The  Worship  as  it 
now  is  in  use  everywhere  has  a  fine  Christian  origin, 
just  as  the  Office  of  Preaching  has.  But  just  as  the 
latter  has  been  harmed  by  the  spiritual  tyrants,  so  the 
liturgy  has  been  hurt  by  the  hypocrites.  There  have 
been  three  great  abuses  in  worship.  God's  Word  has 
been  silenced,  and  there  is  nothing  but  reading  and 
singing  in  the  Churches ;  this  is  the  worst  abuse.  And 
since  God's  Word  has  been  silenced,  so  many  unchris- 
tian fables  and  lies  have  crept  in,  both  in  the  songs 


120  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

and  the  sermons,  that  it  is  horrible  to  tell  them.  And 
in  the  third  place  it  is  thought  that  by  going  through 
the  liturgy  we  earn  God's  grace  and  blessedness;  and 
as  a  consequence,  faith  has  fallen  away  altogether." 

He  had  deduced  from  the  Third  Commandment,  as 
early  as  1518,  the  need  of  preaching  the  Word  of  God. 
In  the  following  year  he  spoke  out  against  the  Com- 
munion in  one  kind,  against  the  Sacrifice  in  the  Mass, 
against  the  Canon  of  the  Mass,  Masses  for  the  Dead, 
traffic  in  Masses  and  the  exclusive  use  of  the  Latin 
tongue.  In  1523  he  published  a  small  tract,  Von  Or  ti- 
ming des  Gottesdienstes,  and  afterwards  in  the  same 
year  his  Formula  Missce. 

123.  Characterize  the  Orders  Luther  prepared. 

In  the  Formula  Missce  (which  was  translated  into 
German  by  Paulus  Speratus)  he  took  his  stand  on 
what  was  already  in  use,  with  a  firm  hand  rejected  all 
the  portions  of  the  Mass  in  which  the  sacrificial  idea 
of  the  Holy  Supper  is  found,  and  kept  for  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  Holy  Supper  the  scriptural  and  churchly 
outline.  After  the  publication  of  this  Order  and  its 
adoption  or  imitation  by  others,  Luther  studied  to  ar- 
range the  service  in  the  vernacular.  On  the  20th  Sun- 
day after  Trinity  the  Service  was  celebrated  according 
to  the  revised  order  in  German  at  Wittenberg,  and 
thereupon  he  published  his  Deutsche  Messe  or  Ger- 
man Mass,  in  1526.  Besides  some  omissions,  this  dif- 
fered from  the  Formula  Missce  in  the  adoption  of 
rhymed  German  Church  Hymns  and  some  changes  in 
the   liturgy   of   the   Holy   Supper.      These   were   not 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  121 

happy:  they  consisted  of  the  omission  of  the  Preface, 
whose  place  the  Exhortation  was  intended  to  supply, 
the  placing  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  before  the  Words  of 
Institution,  yet  not  as  a  prayer  of  Consecration,  and 
the  division  of  the  Words,  so  that  the  Bread  should  be 
given  to  the  Communicants  immediately  and  before 
the  Consecration  of  the  Cup, — the  Cup  being  conse- 
crated and  administered  immediately  afterwards.  His 
motive  in  this  was  to  show  as  emphatically  as  possible 
that  the  Consecration  and  Distribution  belong  together, 
and  to  conform  to  the  original  institution.  The  new 
position  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  was  adopted  by  the 
majority  of  the  Lutheran  Orders,  but  in  the  division 
of  the  Consecration  Luther  was  not  generally  fol- 
lowed.    (See  Bugenhagen 's  Letters,  Apr.  28,  1539.) 

124.  From  what  sources  may  we  learn  the  Luth- 
eran principles  in  the  Reformation  of  the  Service? 

The  Augsburg  Confession,  XV.  and  XXVIII.  The 
Apology,  Quid  sit  Sacrificium,  p.  257  ff.  Smalcald 
Articles  II.,  II.  Formula  of  Concord  X.  30,  31  (p. 
703).  And  Chemnitz,  Examen  etc.,  II.,  311  ff.,  485 
ff.,  and  de  Canone,  p.  497  ff. 

1.  The  Holy  Supper  is  not  primarily  a  note  and 
witness  of  Christian  profession,  nor  a  common  meal 
signifying  mutual  communion  and  friendship  among 
Christians ;  but  Sacraments  are  signs  of  God's  will  to- 
wards us,  signs  of  Grace;  for  through  the  Word  and 
Sacraments,  the  Holy  Spirit  does  His  work.  Apology, 
264,  69,  70. 


122  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

2.  The  Holy  Supper  is  also  a  Sacrifice  of  Thanks- 
giving, for  a  thing  may  have  more  than  one  object. 
ApoL,  264,  74. 

3.  A.  C.  VII.  It  is  not  necessary  that  human  tradi- 
tions, rites  or  ceremonies  instituted  by  men,  should  be 
alike  everywhere.  (See  Luther  to  Bruck.  56.  44.)  XV. 
Those  ecclesiastical  rites  are  to  be  observed,  which 
may  be  observed  without  sin,  and  are  profitable  for 
good  order  and  tranquillity  in  the  Church ;  such  as  set 
holidays,  feasts,  and  the  like.  Yet  men  are  to  be  ad- 
monished that  such  service  is  not  necessary  to  salva- 
tion. 

See  also  Formula  of  Concord,  703,  27-31. 

4.  Traditions  instituted  to  propitiate  God,  to  merit 
grace  and  make  satisfaction  for  sins,  are  opposed  to 
the  Gospel. 

5.  XXII.  Both  kinds  in  the  Lord's  Supper  are  given 
to  the  laity,  because  this  is  commanded  by  the  Lord. 

6.  XXIV.  It  is  commanded  by  St.  Paul  to  use  a 
tongue  that  the  people  understand. 

7.  We  have  need  of  ceremonies,  that  they  may  teach 
the  unlearned. 

8.  22,  30.  The  Mass  is  not  a  work  that  taketh  away 
the  sins  of  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

9.  X.  The  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ  are  communi- 
cated to  those  that  eat  in  the  Lord's  Supper. 

10.  XXIV.  Seeing  that  the  Mass  is  such  a  Com- 
munion of  the  Sacrament,  we  do  observe  one  common 
Mass  every  holyday,  and  on  other  days,  if  any  will 
use  the  Sacrament,  at  which  times  it  is  offered  to  them 
that  desire  it. 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  1 23 

11.  We  must  firmly  hold  that  God  grants  His  Spirit 
or  grace  to  no  one,  except  through  or  with  the  pre- 
ceding outward  Word.  Smalc.  Artt.  III.  VIII.  3.  By 
the  Word  and  Sacraments,  as  by  instruments,  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  given,  who  worketh  faith,  etc.  (See  C.  R. 
24,  875.) 

For  the  obtaining  of  this  faith  the  Ministry  of  teach- 
ing the  Gospel  and  administering  the  Sacraments  was 
instituted  by  God.— A.  C.  V. 

125.  In  what  manner  did  the  reformation  of  zvorship 
in  Germany  proceed? 

The  different  states  published  comprehensive  Church 
Regulations,  called  Kirchenordnungen.  The  collec- 
tion of  liturgical  acts  was  called  the  Agenda.  So  far 
as  these  were  concerned,  the  Kirchenordnungen  gave 
only  the  outline  of  the  Service,  and  the  texts  were 
found  in  the  Cantionales. 

126.  Into  what  classes  may  the  multitude  of  Luth- 
eran Kirchenordnungen  of  the  Sixteenth  Century  be 
divided? 

1.  Those  which,  while  pure  in  doctrine,  proceeded 
with  greatest  conservatism  with  reference  to  the  tradi- 
tional forms.  Such  was  the  Brandenburg  KO.  ar- 
ranged under  the  Elector  Joachim  II.  by  the  Court- 
preacher  Stratner  of  Ansbach  and  Buchholtzer  of  Ber- 
lin of  1540.  (See  Luther's  criticism  in  De  Wette,  IV., 
307  ff,,  V.,  232  ff.,  235  ff.)     This  form  passed  over  in 


124  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

all  essentials  into  the  Pfalz-Neuberg  KO.  of  1543; 
and  it  was  exceeded  by  the  Austrian  KO.,  1571,  of 
Chytraeus.     (See  Kliefoth  vii.,  241  ff.) 

2.  The  Saxon-Lutheran  type,  represented  by  the 
Formula  Missce,  1523,  which  was  the  model  for  Ducal 
Prussia,  1525,  Electoral  Saxony,  and  for  all  the  Orders 
of  Bugenhagen:  Brunswick,  1528;  Hamburg,  1529; 
Miinden  and  Gottingen,  1530;  Liibeck,  1531 ;  Soest, 
1532;  Bremen,  1534;  Pomerania,  1535;  for  Branden- 
burg-Niirnberg,  1533  (by  Osiander  and  Brenz)  ;  for 
Duke  Henry  of  Saxony,  1539  (by  Justus  Jonas)  ;  for 
Mecklenburg,  1540  and  1552  (by  Aurifaber,  Riebling, 
Melanchthon,  later  Chytraeus)  ;  for  B  runs  wick- Wolff- 
enbiittel  (1543  and  1569,  by  Chemnitz  and  Andreae)  ; 
for  Riga,  1531  (by  Brieszmann)  ;  for  Kurland,  1570 
(by  Eichhorn)  ;  and  others.  The  Hessian,  1566  and 
1575,  imitates  the  Formula  Missce,  except  in  the  Holy 
Supper. 

3.  Those  Orders  which  are  more  radical  in  their  re- 
arangement  of  the  Service  and  try  to  take  a  medi- 
ating position  between  the  Lutheran  and  the  Reformed 
types.  So,  as  early  as  1525,  Bucer,  Capito,  Hedio  and 
others  in  Grund  und  Ursache  der  Neuerungen  zu 
Strassburg  (Luther  xx.,  458  ss.)  ;  and  the  Wiirtem- 
berg  Orders.  Of  these  Brenz's  Order  for  Schwabisch- 
Hall  of  1526  has  least  of  this  character;  but  that  of 
Duke  Ulrich,  1536,  and  that  of  Duke  Christopher, 
1553,  more.  These  were  followed  by  the  Orders  of 
Southwest  Germany,  such  as  the  Palatinate,  1554; 
Baden,  1556;  Worms,  1560,  and  others.  (See  Griinei- 
sen,  Die  evangelische   Gottesdienstordnungen  in  den 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  1 25 

oberdeutschen  Landen.     Stuttgart,  1856.     Richter  I., 
265;  II.,  131  ff,  257  ff.,  476  ff.) 

127.  Hozv  did  the  Reformers  arrange  the  Minor 
Services? 

They  kept  the  service  of  the  Canonical  hours,  es- 
pecially of  Vespers  and  Matins.  Luther  said  of  these 
that  there  was  nothing  in  them  that  might  not  be 
kept.  They  are  services  of  prayer,  and  have  for  their 
centre  Lessons  from  Holy  Scripture  with  "Summa- 
ries" of  them.  About  these  are  disposed  Psalms, 
Hymns  and  Prayers.  Their  form  is  developed  es- 
pecially by  Bugenhagen  in  the  orders  which  he  edited. 
(See  Kliefoth,  viii.,  184  ff.,  and  Armknecht,  Die  Alte 
Matutin  u.  Vesper-ordnung,  Gottingen,  1856).  "In 
these  services,"  says  Luther,  "the  wThole  Psalter  prop- 
erly divided  ought  to  remain  in  use,  and  the  whole 
Bible,  divided  into  lections,  ought  perpetually  to  be 
maintained  in  the  Church."  As  early  as  1523  he  ex- 
pressed the  wish  that  there  should  be  preaching  in 
these  services,  so  that  all  might  understand,  and  learn, 
and  be  admonished,  by  what  was  read,  and  through 
daily  exercise  in  it  might  become  at  home  and  well 
instructed  in  the  Scriptures.  Catechism-services  are 
an  original  product  of  the  Reformation.  In  them  in- 
struction  is  the  principal  motive. 

128.  How  did  the  Reformed  Church  differ  in  her 
conception  of  Worship  from  the  Lutheran? 

She  confesses  with  the  Lutheran  Church  that  the 
Offering  for  the  sin  of  the  world  on  which  Christian 


126  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

worship  rests  was  completed  on  Golgotha  once  for  all. 
Therefore  she  agrees  in  opposition  to  the  Romish 
Mass,  and  also  in  the  use  of  the  vernacular  in  the  Ser- 
vice. But  in  reference  to  the  means  by  which  this 
Offering  and  the  grace  of  God  won  by  it  are  appropri- 
ated, especially  in  reference  to  the  Sacrament,  and 
more  than  all  in  reference  to  the  sacramental  element 
of  worship,  the  two  Churches  go  apart,  and  have  been 
apart  ever  since  the  Marburg  Colloquy  in  1529.  The 
Reformed  type  is  shown  in  the  Fid  ei  Ratio  which  Zwin- 
gli  gave  to  the  Emperor  at  Augsburg  (see  Opp.  edd. 
vSchuler  and  Schultess,  Zurich,  1841,  IV.,  9  ff. ;  Jacobs, 
Book  of  Concord,  vol.  2).  "I  believe,  yea  I  know,  that 
all  sacraments  are  so  far  from  conferring  grace,  that 
they  neither  bring  nor  distribute  it,"  etc.  Conse- 
quently, the  Means  of  Grace  are  not  vehicles  of  the 
Spirit,  and  the  gifts  of  Grace  are  not  administered  in 
the  services.  This  view  was  modified  by  Calvin,  and 
in  Germany  by  Lutheran  influences,  but  it  was  not 
corrected.  Even  Calvin  hardly  knew  and  did  not  ap- 
preciate the  objective  sacramental  element.  The  chief 
thing  is  the  Sermon,  and  this  is  considered  mainly  in 
reference  to  the  person,  i.  e.y  on  the  sacrificial  side; 
and  so  the  Sacrament  is  only  a  Thanksgiving.  Even 
the  believer  receives  only  Bread  and  Wine,  and  at  the 
same  time  there  is  an  impartation  of  the  life  of  Christ> 
to  which  his  soul  is  lifted  up,  but  which  can  find  place 
even  without  the  Sacrament.  And  as  this  Church 
does  not  know  the  full  objective  value  of  the  Sacra- 
ment, she  also  takes  from  its  subjective  intensity. 
She   announces  the  Holy   Supper,   and   requires   the 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  I27 

whole  congregation  to  take  part  in  it.  She  knows  no 
Church  Year,  and  originally  used  instead  of  the 
Church  Hymns  only  rhymed  Psalms.  Only  since  the 
second  half  of  the  seventeenth  century  did  an  inde- 
pendent Reformed  School  of  Hymnists  begin  in  Ger- 
many with  Joachim  Neander,  Tersteegen,  Lavater  and 
others,  and  in  England  with  Isaac  Watts  (fi748). 

129.  Give  some  account  of  the  Szviss  procedure  with 
reference  to  the  Service. 

At  first,  in  1523,  Zwingli  accepted  to  some  extent 
the  traditional  Order  of  Worship;  but  the  same  year 
he  went  to  the  other  side  (III.  83  ff.  and  117  ff.).  He 
and  Leo  Judae  in  1525  undertook  a  new  Form  of  the 
Supper  (Daniel  iii.  39  ff.),  and  1529  the  Ordnung  der 
Christlichen  Kirche  zu  Zurich  (Richter  I.  134  ff.)  ap- 
peared, wrhich  still  is  in  use.  Later  Agendas  are  those 
of  Berne  1587,  Schaffhausen  1592,  and  others.  The 
Order  for  Basel,  prepared  under  the  influence  of 
(Ecolampadius,  separates  the  celebration  of  the  Sup- 
per, which  was  to  take  place  once  a  month,  from  the 
regular  service  of  preaching.  In  Geneva,  Farel  at 
first  abolished  everything  but  the  Sermon  and  free 
prayer;  but  in  1536  Calvin  published  his  Formes  des 
prieres  ecclesiastiques,  and  in  1543  his  Genevan  Order 
of  Service,  in  which,  without  any  example  in  the 
Church,*  he  gave  a  prominent  place  to  the  reading  of 

*So  Harnack;  but  Dober's  Mass  (in  Sluter)  prescribes  after 
the  Epistle,  Dies  sind  die  heiligen  zehn  gebot;  and  the  follow- 
ing Lutheran  Orders  prescribe  the  Ten  Commandments  after 


128  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

the  Decalogue.  (See  Daniel  iii.  51  ff.  and  157  ff.) 
Scant  provision  is  made  for  the  Lord's  Supper,  which 
according  to  the  Ordonnances  of  1541  is  to  be  cele- 
brated but  four  times  a  year.  (Richter  I.  247).  On 
the  relation  of  Calvin's  liturgy  to  Zwingli's,  see 
Ebrard,  and  also  Bahr,  Begriindung  einer  Gottes- 
dienstordnung,  Carlsruhe,  1856.  Also  Bersier. — The 
extreme  of  Calvinism  is  shown  in  the  Scottish  liturgy 
of  Knox.    (See  Kostlin,  Die  schottische  Kirche,  1852.) 

130.  To  what  type  does  the  liturgy  of  the  Anglican 
Church  belong ? 

The  Book  of  Common  Prayer  is  properly  a  general 
designation  of  a  family  of  books,  related  as  the  Kir- 
chenordnungen  comprised  in  each  of  the  classes  of 
Lutheran  Liturgies  are  related  to  each  other.  At  the 
present  time  we  have  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer — 
of  the  English  Church  1662  and  since,  of  the  Scottish 
Church  1637  and  since,  of  the  Irish  Church  1877,  and 
of  the  American  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  1789. 
All  of  these  books  differ  the  one  from  the  other,  in 
greater  or  less  degree.  A  full  account  of  their  varia- 
tions is  given  in  The  Annotated  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  J.  H.  Blunt. 

Again,  each  of  these  represents  the  result  of  an  his- 
torical development.  The  book  is  founded  primarily 
on  the  Breviary  and  Missal  in  use  in  the  diocese  of 

the  Sermon:  Bremen  1534,  Pommern  1535,  Nordheim  1539, 
Calenberg-Gottingen  1542.  Pommern  1542  even  allows  them 
to  be  used  after  the  Lord's  Prayer. 


DF.VELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  1 29 

Salisbury,  and  generally  adopted  throughout  England, 
just  as  the  German  revision  was  based  on  the  Brevi- 
ary and  Missal  of  Bamberg.  The  outline  of  the 
Mass  in  the  "Sarum  Missal"  differs  in  no  essential 
particular  from  the  Order  of  the  Roman  Mass,  given 
above. 

In  1 5 16  a  revision  of  the  Sarum  Breviary  was  made 
(just  as  Pope  Clement  VII.  secured  a  revision  of  the 
Roman  Breviary,  1525,  and  under  the  editorship  of 
Cardinal  Quignonez,  1535-1536)  and  reprinted,  1531; 
and  1533  a  revision  of  the  Missal  was  printed.  1548, 
a  short  form  in  English  for  the  Communion,  including 
the  Communion  of  the  Cup,  was  ordered  to  be  added 
to  the  Latin  Order.  1549  appeared  the  First  Prayer- 
Book  of  Edward  VI.  This  was  altered  in  consequence 
of  Calvinistic  influences  in  1552.  It  was  again  revised 
somewhat  in  the  direction  of  the  first  book  in  1559, 
after  Elizabeth's  accession  to  the  throne.  It  was  put 
aside,  and  the  Directory  for  Public  Worship  was  sub- 
stituted for  it  by  Parliament  in  1645  J  and  underwent  a 
final  revision  upon  the  restoration  in  1662.  Other 
books  useful  in  the  study  of  its  history  are  the  changes 
proposed  under  William  III.,  1689,  but  not  adopted, 
published  as  a  Bluebook  of  the  British  Government  in 
1854;  Edward  Stephens'  Liturgy  of  the  Most  Ancient 
Christians,  1696,  the  Nonjurors'  Book  of  Common 
Prayer ,  1718,  The  Lutheran  Movement  in  England, 
H.  E.  Jacobs,  Phila.,  1890. 

The  first  form  of  the  Scottish  Book  is  that  prepared 
by  Maxwell  and  Wedderburn  (and  ascribed  to  Laud), 
1637.  Successive  revisions  appear  1755,  1764.  This 
9 


13°  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

was  influenced  by  the  Nonjurors,  and  restored  some- 
what of  Edward  VI.  1549. 

1666  the  English  Book  was  adopted  by  the  Irish 
Church.  Extensive  changes  were  proposed  in  1870, 
after  disestablishment.  In  1877  a  revised  book  ap- 
peared. 

The  American  book  is  also  the  result  of  a  series  of 
revisions.  The  "Proposed  Book"  of  1786,  in  which 
the  compilers  were  said  to  have  "Presbyterianized  too 
much,"  was  succeeded  by  the  present  book  in  1789, 
which  differs  in  several  particulars  from  the  English 
Book,  and  in  some  of  these  agrees  with  the  Scottish. 
In  The  Book  Annexed,  1885,  various  changes  are  pro- 
posed, of  a  Lutheran  type  and  in  the  direction  of  the 
first  book  of  Edward  VI. 

It  must  be  added  that  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer 
retains  traces  of  each  phase  through  which  the  Angli- 
can Church  has  passed,  since  the  era  of  Henry  VIII. 

131.  What  was  the  further  history  of  the  Lutheran 
Order  of  Worship? 

The  Orders  of  the  second  class  noted  above  are  to 
be  regarded  as  the  genuine  Lutheran  type.  They  main- 
tained their  place  until  the  Thirty  Years'  War.  The 
war  very  nearly  destroyed  all  church  order.  After 
the  close  of  it  nearly  all  the  churches  republished  their 
Kirchenordnungen  (about  1650  and  later)  in  partially 
new  form.  Though  in  all  cases  true  to  the  Confes- 
sions of  the  Church,  these  editions  bear  the  rigid 
bureaucratic  character  of  their  time,  and  the  worship 
they  prescribed  was  outward  and  stiff,  because  the 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  LITURGY  131 

congregations  took  part  in  it  merely  in  obedience  to 
custom.  The  endeavor  of  Pietism  to  correct  this 
failed,  because  Pietism  gave  up  the  masses  of  the  peo- 
ple as  lost,  and  confined  itself  to  those  who  were  or 
were  called  awakened,  whom  it  did  not  know  how  to 
treat  aright.  Orthodoxy  dried  up  and  Pietism  became 
more  subjective,  and  so  both  prepared  the  way  for 
Rationalism,  which  overturned  and  silenced  the  Wor- 
ship of  God,  both  form  and  contents,  from  top  to  bot- 
tom. The  Church  Year  was  miserably  cut  up;  the 
Minor  Services  fell  away  almost  entirely,  and  the 
Chief  Services  were  deprived  of  their  most  essential 
and  most  beautiful  parts  (the  Introit,  the  Kyrie,  the 
Creed,  and  the  Prefaces)  ;  the  old  Collects  were  re- 
placed by  new  watered  ones ;  and  into  the  place  of  the 
Church  Hymn  stepped  versified  and  pelagianizing 
moral  reflections.  The  destruction  was  complete.  (See 
Alt,  Der  Christliche  Cultus,  281). — Since  the  last  third 
of  the  Eighteenth  Century  and  until  the  first  decen- 
nium  of  this  century,  private  attempts  appeared 
(Seiler,  Gutlin,  Sintenis,  Zollikofer,  and  others),  and 
also  public  Agendas  full  of  sentimental  subjectivism 
and  without  any  sense  of  that  which  is  specifically 
Christian  and  churchly.  (See  the  Schleswig-Holstein 
Agenda  of  Adler,  1797,  or  the  Allgemeine  Verord- 
nung  fur  Livland,  1805.)  And  where  there  was  no 
lawful  introduction  of  new  Agendas,  different  minis- 
ters laid  aside  the  old  formularies  as  they  pleased. 

Shortly  after  the  War  of  Liberation,  a  period  of 
restoration  began.  The  New  Prussian  Agenda  led  the 
way.     Bunsen's  revised  "Capitoline"  liturgy  supple- 


132  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

mented  this.  In  it  the  liturgical  and  homiletical  ele- 
ments were  too  much  separated  from  each  other,  Angli- 
can forms  were  mixed  with  Lutheran,  and  the  specific 
Church-tone  was  lost  (Darmstadter  Kztg.,  1870).  A 
liturgical  reformation  was  undertaken  in  other  lands 
also;  inWiirtemberg,for  instance  {Kirchenbuch,  1842), 
yet  without  any  Altar  Service;  in  Bavaria  (Agenden*. 
kern,  1854,  revised  and  enlarged  1877)  ;  in  Baden, 
where  a  very  good  Kirchenbuch  came  out  in  1858,  but 
has  not  been  introduced;  in  Saxony,  in  1842,  and  in 
1880  the  excellent  new  Agenda  has  appeared.  To 
these  must  be  added  private  works  enumerated  below. 
The  works  of  the  Dresden  Conference  are  especially 
to  be  named.  Their  ripe  fruit  is  seen  in  the  excellent 
Agenda  of  Bockh. 

The  Lutheran  Service  is  fully  given  in  the  Kirchen- 
buch fur  Ev.  Luth.  Gemeinden,  1877,  and  in  English 
in  The  Common  Service  for  Evangelical  Lutheran  Con- 
gregations, 1888. 


VII 

MATINS  AND  VESPERS 

*33-  Is  there  any  other  service  of  Christian  Wor- 
ship which  has  come  down  from  oldest  time? 

The  Daily  Morning  and  Evening  Service. 

134.  What  relation  do  they  bear  to  the  Liturgy  of 
the  Holy  Supper? 

The  relation  between  them  is  not  that  of  a  Greater 
Service  and  a  Less,  but  they  are  additional  and  supple- 
mentary   (Nebengottesdienste  ) . 

135.  What  is  their  history? 

From  the  beginning,  the  early  Christians  observed 
the  Jewish  hours  of  prayer  (Acts  iii.  7,  x.  9),  and 
sang  the  Psalms,  to  which  they  had  been  accustomed 
in  Jewish  worship.  Tertullian  (de  orat.y  xxv.  Ap.  39) 
and  the  earlier  books  of  the  Apostolic  Constitutions 
mention  the  three  hours;  the  later  books  (in  this  agree- 
ing with  Cyprian,  de  orat.  Dom.,  34-36)  make  six 
hours  of  prayer;  later  usage,  in  accordance  with  Ps. 
cxix.,  164,  amplified  these  to  seven;  and  the  rule  of 
Benedict  of  Nursia  (f  543)  made  eight,  which  still  are 
observed  in  the  cloisters  in  the  Church  of  Rome. 
"Offer  up  your  prayers,"  says  the  VIII.  Bk.  of  Apos- 
tolic Constitutions ,  (34),  "In  the  morning,  at  the  third 

(*33) 


134  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

hour,  the  sixth,  the  ninth,  the  evening,  and  at  cock- 
crowing:  in  the  morning,  returning  thanks  that  the 
Lord  has  sent  you  light,  that  He  has  brought  you  past 
the  night,  and  brought  on  the  day;  at  the  third  hour, 
because  at  that  hour  the  Lord  received  the  sentence  of 
condemnation  from  Pilate ;  at  the  sixth,  because  at  that 
hour  He  was  crucified ;  at  the  ninth,  because  all  things 
were  in  commotion  at  the  crucifixion  of  the  Lord,  as 
trembling  at  the  bold  attempt  of  the  impious  Jews,  and 
not  bearing  the  injury  offered  to  their  Lord;  in  the 
evening,  giving  thanks  that  He  has  given  you  the  night 
to  rest  from  daily  labours;  at  cock-crowing,  because 
that  hour  brings  the  good  news  of  the  coming  on  of 
the  day." 

But  only  the  morning  and  the  evening  were  kept  by 
a  service  in  the  Church  or  an  assembly  in  a  private 
house;  and  the  faithful  were  exhorted  to  come  to 
church  every  morning  before  work,  and  every  even- 
ing, "to  return  thanks  to  God  that  He  has  preserved 
thy  life."  II.,  36,  59.  These  services  were  simply 
services  of  praise  or  psalmody  and  prayer.  Ps.  lxiii. 
was  distinguished  as  the  Morning  Psalm  and  Ps.  cxli. 
as  the  Evening  Psalm.  And  in  VII.,  47,  48,  we  have  a 
rudimentary  form  of  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis  for  a 
Morning  Prayer,  and  the  Nunc  dimittis  as  an  Evening 
Prayer.  The  usual  prayers  appear  to  have  been  said, 
and  after  the  dismissal  of  the  uninitiated  a  special 
prayer  and  blessing.     (II.,  39;  III.,  18.    Formularies, 

VII.,  47,  48;  VIII.,  35-390 

Benedict  of  Nursia  prescribed  a  lengthy  Service  for 
each  of  the  Canonical  Hours,  which  is  the  foundation 


MATINS  AND  VESPERS  1 35 

of  the  Services  in  the  Roman  Breviary  of  the  present 
day.  The  Hours  are  called  Matins,  Lauds,  Prime, 
Terce,  Sext,  Nones,  Vespers,  and  Compline  or  Com- 
pletorium.  Their  services  are  made  up  of  Psalmody, 
Lections,  Hymnody  and  Prayer,  in  order  varying  in 
the  different  hours;  the  parts  being  connected  by  re- 
sponses and  interpreted  by  Antiphons  and  Responso- 
ries.  Matins  differs  from  the  other  Services  first  in 
its  more  elaborate  opening:  Ps.  xcv.  with  an  Invita- 
tory  of  the  season  being  always  used  after  the  open- 
ing Versicle;  and  nine  lessons  being  read,  from  Holy 
Scripture  and  the  Church  Fathers,  or  the  legends  of 
the  Saints,  while  in  other  hours  very  short  passages 
of  Scripture,  called  Capitula  or  Chapters  (often  but 
verses  from  the  Sunday  Epistle)  are  said.  The  Psal- 
ter is  so  arranged  as  to  be  sung  over  once  every  week ; 
and  the  principle  of  the  lectionary  is  the  lectio  con- 
tinua,  the  books  of  the  Bible  being  assigned  to  the 
different  Seasons  of  the  Church  Year.  (For  the  Ro- 
man arrangement  of  the  Psalter,  see  Breviary  or  Hom- 
mel's  Psalter  in  Lohe's  Haus,  Schul  u.  K.  buck,  1879.) 
Luther  commended  the  Matin  and  Vesper  Service 
in  his  Formula  Missce,  1523.  (See  C.  R.  25,  173.) 
Only  he  would  shorten  the  Service,  so  as  to  have  three 
lessons  in  each,  with  responsories ;  he  wished  for  a 
new  lectionary,  giving  the  New  Testament  to  the  morn- 
ing, and  the  Old  to  the  evening ;  and  would  add  to  the 
lessons  an  explanation.  He  gives  a  fuller  Order  on 
the  same  principles  in  his  Deutsche  Messe  of  1526. 
Accordingly  the  Lutheran  Orders  reduced  the  Services 
of  the  Breviary  to  Matins  and  Vespers ;  sought  to  give 


136  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

the  people  a  part  in  them,  though  they  still  depended 
upon  the  boys  of  the  Latin  schools ;  added  a  Summary 
to  three  lessons  from  the  Old  Testament  in  the  Morn- 
ing and  to  the  three  from  the  New  in  the  Evening; 
allowed  the  use  of  the  Benedictus  (from  Lauds)  in- 
stead of  the  Te  Deum  in  the  Morning,  and  of  the 
Nunc  dimittis  (from  Complines)  instead  of  the  Mag- 
nificat in  the  Evening;  and  in  all  other  essential  and 
Scriptural  features  retained  the  old  order.  The  English 
book  (1549)  differed  in  introducing  both  Canticles 
into  the  service  in  each  case. 

This  old  daily  Service  of  the  Lutheran  Churches 
passed  through  a  history  like  that  of  the  Liturgy  of 
the  Holy  Supper,  and  like  it  has  been  revived  in  this 
time  in  many  lands. 

136.  What  is  the  Scheme  of  the  Matins  and  Ves- 
pers? 

Psalmody,  Lections,  Hymn  and  Prayer.  Originally 
services  of  praise  and  prayer  only,  the  Reformation 
especially  emphasized  the  element  of  instruction  from 
the  Word  of  God. 

137.  What  may  be  added  of  the  several  parts? 

1.  The  Opening  Versicles. 

These  are  the  Domine  labia  (Ps.  li.,  17)  and  the 
Deus  in  ad  jut  or  turn  (Ps.  lxx.,  2)  ;  both  used  at  Matins, 
the  latter  at  Vespers.  The  former  is  appropriate  as  a 
preparation  for  praise;  the  latter  puts  the  worshipper 
into  the  position  of  a  suppliant. 


MATINS  AND  VESPERS  137 

2.  Psalmody. 

Ps.  xcv.  is  sung  every  morning  as  an  Invitatory,  a 
call  to  the  whole  congregation  to  join  in  praise.  It  is 
preceded  by  a  so-called  Invitatory,  consisting  of  a 
short  passage  which  connects  the  Psalm  with  the  par- 
ticular Gospel  of  the  Church  Season  or  Festival.  This 
is  sung  also  after  the  95th  Psalm,  and  was  repeated 
over  and  again  between  the  verses  of  it. 

In  the  Roman  Breviary  the  Psalms  were  divided  to 
the  different  hoars.  The  English  book  assigns  certain 
Psalms  to  certain  days,  so  that  the  Psalter  is  sung 
through  every  month.  The  Lutheran  Church,  either 
sings  them  in  their  order,  or  Ps.  1-109  at  Matins,  and 
1 10-150  at  Vespers.  Ps.  cxix.  was  sometimes  divided 
into  twenty-two  parts,  and  one  "Octionar"  (section  of 
eight  verses)  was  sung  at  every  Service.  The  Gloria 
Patri  is  sung  after  every  Psalm.  The  Psalms  were 
sung  to  the  old  Gregorian  tones,  which  may  indeed  be 
a  reminiscence  of  the  Temple-music.  An  Antiphon  (a 
suitable  verse  from  Scripture)  before  and  after  the 
Psalm  does  for  it  the  office  of  an  Invitatory.  The 
proper  responsive  singing  of  the  Psalms  is  according 
to  the  parallelism  of  each  verse. 

3.  The  Lections. 

For  these  a  lectionary  is  required,  which  so  divides 
the  Holy  Scriptures  that  every  part  of  them  suitable 
for  public  reading  (besides  the  Epistles  and  Gospels 
of  the  Sundays)  shall  be  read  in  the  course  of  the  year. 
(See  Ambrose  Ep.  xx.  14.) 


138  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

The  Lessons,  read  in  their  order,  are  connected  with 
the  Church  Year  by  means  of  the  Responsories  sung 
after  them.  Such  Responsories  were  sung  in  the  Luth- 
eran Church  after  the  Epistle  in  the  Communion 
Service,  as  well  as  after  the  Lessons  at  Matins  and 
Vespers.  The  Responsory  always  consists  of  a  text, 
sung  by  one  part  of  a  choir,  which  the  other  part  of 
the  choir  repeats,  whereupon  the  Gloria  Patri  is  sung. 
It  originated  in  Italy,  and  is  mentioned  by  Isidore  of 
Spain  and  Gregory  of  Tours.  Texts  and  music  are 
given  by  the  Lutheran  Cantionales.  (See  Kliefoth, 
s.  v.;  also  Palmer,  in  Antenicene  Fathers,  vii.  561.) 


4.  The  Hymn. 

The  Roman  Breviary  contains  a  Hymn  for  each  of 
the  Hours,  varying  with  the  Season.  It  is  a  cry  of 
Confession,  Prayer  and  Praise.  Besides  the  metrical 
Hymn,  the  Reformation  retained  the  use  of  the  Te 
Deum  and  Benedictns  at  Matins,  and  of  the  Magnificat 
and  Nunc  dimittis  at  Vespers.  For  these  Canticles, 
except  the  Te  deum,  the  old  books  give  special  Anti- 
phons. 

5.  The  Prayer. 

The  order  of  the  Prayer  is  the  Kyrie,  the  Lord's 
Prayer  and  the  Collects.  This  was  generally  adopted 
by  the  Lutheran  Orders,  which  sometimes  have  only 
the  Collects;  and  many  prefer  at  the  end  of  the  Ves- 
per Prayer  the  Da  pacem,  the  Collect  for  peace. 


MATINS  AND  VESPERS  1 39 

6.  The  Conclusion. 

As  this  Service  did  not  require  the  presence  of 
an  ordained  minister,  its  usual  ending  was  the  Bene- 
dicamus,  which  consequently  underwent  a  liturgical 
and  musical  development  of  its  own. 

138.  What  further  use  did  the  Lutheran  Church 
make  of  these  Services? 

They  were  the  basis  on  which  she  developed  special 
services  of  her  own,  such  as  the  Catechism-service  and 
the  Beicht-vesper,  or  Confessional-Service  on  Satur- 
day Afternoons. 


VIII 
HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS 

HISTORY   OF   THE   SCIENCE   OF   LITURGICS. 

139.  What  do  we  mean  by  the  History  of  Liturgies? 

The  history  not  of  the  composition  or  development 
of  the  Liturgy,  but  of  the  theory  of  it. 

140.  Can  we  find  anything  of  this  sort  in  the  earliest 
Fathers? 

Very  little;  for  that  was  the  period  of  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Liturgy.  There  are  merely  scattered  and 
elementary  bits  in  their  homilies  and  other  writings. 
We  may  refer  to  the  Mystagogical  Catechism  of  Cyril 
of  Jerusalem,  to  Basil  (see  Works,  ed.  Gamier,  II., 
674  ft),  Chrysostom,  from  whose  works  Claudius  de 
Sainctes  in  the  Fifteenth  Century,  and  afterwards 
Bingham  {Antiquities  of  the  Christian  Church)  have 
extracted  everything  of  value,  Augustine,  especially 

his  Letter  to  Januarius),  Proclus  Ilepl  Trapadoascjg  ttjq  deiag 

"keLTovpyiaq,  and  the  Pseudo-Dionysius  Areopagita,  who 
in  hisHierarchia  ecclesiastica  (translated  and  edited  by 
Engelhardt,  Sultzbach,  1823,2  vols.),  seeks  to  give  an 
allegorical-mystical  interpretation  to  the  liturgy,  which 
still  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  explanations  of  it  in 
both  East  and  West. 

(140) 


HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS  I4I 

141.  Give  the  beginnings  of  reflection  on  the  Liturgy. 

In  the  East,  first  James  of  Edessa  (about  675)  in 
his  Epistola  de  antiqua  Syrorum  liturgia  (see  Asse- 
mani,  bibl.  orient.  I.  479  ff.)  ;  and  in  the  West, 
Isidorus  Hispalensis  (f636),  in  his  LI.  II.,  de  officiis 
ecclesiasticis.  He  is  the  source  from  which  the  theo- 
logians of  the  Carolingian  era  draw.  Of  these  the 
most  remarkable  is  Walafrid  Strabo,  whose  De  ex- 
ordiis  et  incrementis  rerum  ecclesiasticarum,  though 
it  is  too  short,  exhibits  on  the  whole  a  historical  critical 
spirit,  and  is  equaled  by  no  other  writer  on  the  sub- 
ject in  the  Middle  Ages.  The  Church  during  this 
period,  inasmuch  as  it  did  not  put  its  confidence  in  the 
Word  of  God,  but  trusted  to  the  magic  of  rite  and  sym- 
bol, limited  itself  to  the  interpretation  of  the  Liturgy 
or  went  very  far  in  allegorical  and  mystical  expla- 
nations of  it.  Of  the  Eastern  Church  we  name  here 
the  important  work  of  Dionysius  Barsalibi  of  the 
Twelfth  Century  (see  Renaudot)  ;  of  Nicolaus  Caba- 
silas  of  the  Fourteenth  Century  (Expositio  liturgies, 
see  Fronto  Ducaeus  Auct.  VII.,  Paris,  1624  fol.)  ;  of 
Philotheus  (fi37i),  Ordo  Sacri  ministerii  (in  Goar, 
^hxoUytov)  ;  and  especially  Simeon  of  Thessalonica 
(fi429),  De  divino  templo  et  de  divina  mystagogia 
(in  Goar)  and  De  fide,  ritibus  et  mysteriis  ecclesias- 
ticis (Jassy,  1683  fol.).  Of  the  Western  Church  we 
name  Hugo  of  St.  Victor,  De  caerimoniis  ecclesiasticis, 
LI.  III. ;  and,  as  the  most  important  work  of  the  Mid- 
dle Ages,  William  Durandus  (f  1296),  Rationale  divi- 
norum  officiorum,  LI.  VIII ;  and  also  Gabriel  Biel,  Ex- 
positio Sacri  C ononis  Missce,  Basel,  15 10. 


142  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

142.  What  was  the  result  of  the  Reformation  upon 
this  science? 

It  led  to  a  thorough,  historical  and  critical  study  of 
Christian  Archaeology  and  of  Christian  Cultus.  This 
was  introduced  by  the  controversies  between  Protest- 
ant and  Roman  theologians,  and  in  England  between 
Episcopalians  and  the  Puritans.  Here  we  may  simply 
call  attention  to  Chemnitz.,  Examen  Concilii  Triden- 
tini,  and  the  valuable  monographs  of  Hildebrand  and 
Dallseus.  Vitringa  should  be  mentioned.  In  his  De 
synagoga  vetere,  LI.  III.,  1696,  4,  he  tries  to  show,  in 
the  interest  of  the  Reformed  school,  that  the  most 
ancient  Christian  Worship  was  formed  on  that  of  the 
synagogue,  not  on  that  of  the  Temple.  Besides,  es- 
pecial mention  should  be  made  of  Calvoer,  2  Parts, 
Jena,  1705;  Bingham,  Antiquities,  etc.,  London,  1708; 
and  the  very  valuable  historico-critical  works  of  Pfaff, 
De  oblatione  and  De  consecratione  eucharistica  (see 
Syntagma  dissertationum  theologicarum,  Stuttgart, 
1720).  Gerber,  Historie  der  Kirchen-Cerimonien  in 
Sachsen,  Dresden,  1700,  is  very  meritorious. 

143.  What  influence  had  Rationalism  on  this  study? 

As  it  declared  the  traditional  worship  to  be  superan- 
nuated and  tasteless,  a  few  were  led  to  undertake  its 
defense  (e.  g.,  Gerbert,  Principia  theoL  exeget.,  etc.,  et 
liturgicce,  1757  +,  6  vols.) ;  and  others  put  forth  rear- 
rangements of  it:  so  Seiler,  Pratje,  Hufnagel,  Wag- 
nitz,  Zollikofer,  in  liturgical  journals  and  writings 
which  are  for  the  most  part  forgotten.    Especially  did 


HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS  1 43 

they  invoke  the  aid  of  ^Esthetics  (Thomasius,  Ver ed- 
iting des  protestantischen  Kultxis  durch  die  Msthetik, 
Niirnberg,  1803)  ;  or  profane  means  were  resorted  to 
to  give  an  inspiration  to  worship:  so  the  fantastical 
Horst  in  Darmstadt  [Mysteriosophie  oder  iiber  die 
Veredlung  des  protestantischen  Gottesdienstes,  2  Parts, 
Frankfurt,  1817).  In  the  Roman  Church  the  Mass  was 
translated  into  German  in  1768  under  Duke  Eugene  of 
Wurtemberg  with  permission  of  Pope  Pius  VI,  but 
only  for  the  Court  Chapel ;  and  Werkmeister  (Beitrdge 
zur  Verbesserung  der  Liturgie,  Ulm,  1789)  and  Win- 
ter (Liturgie,  was  sie  sein  sollte,  Munich,  1809 :  Erstes 
deutsches  Messbuch,  Landshut,  1810)  attempted  a 
radical  transformation  of  it,  largely  on  the  principles 
of  the  Kantian  philosophy.  On  the  other  hand,  valu- 
able and  solid  service  was  done  by  J.  B.  Hirscher  (Mis- 
see  genuince  notio,  Tubingen,  1821),  in  which  he  carried 
back  the  Mass  to  its  original  significance  as  the  Com- 
munion of  the  Congregation,  and  declared  against 
Private  Masses,  the  Withholding  of  the  Cup  and  the 
use  of  the  Latin  tongue. 

144.  Mention  the  results  of  Prussian  reforms. 

In  181 1  Marheineke  broke  the  way  for  a  deeper  ap- 
preciation of  Cultus  in  his  Homiletics.  In  1816  ap- 
peared the  Liturgy  for  the  Court  Church  at  Potsdam 
and  the  Garrison  Church  at  Berlin,  and  in  1822  the 
Kir chen- Agenda  for  the  Court-and  Dom-Church  in 
Berlin,  whose  principal  author  was  King  Frederick 
William  III.  It  was  revised  1823  and  1826.  This  was 
an  epoch-making  work,  for  it  went  back  to  the  old 


144  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Agendas  and  gave  an  impulse  to  renewed  liturgical 
study.  It  is  not  of  present  interest  to  state  how  this 
Agenda  was  related  to  the  so-called  Prussian  Unioa 
It  called  forth  a  great  many  publications  for  and 
against,  among  others  from  Schleiermacher,  Augusti, 
Nitzsch,  Marheineke,  Schultz  and  Gerlach.  Among 
these  appeared  in  1827  King  Frederick  William's 
Luther  in  Beziehung  auf  die  preuszischen  Agen- 
da vom  Jahre  1S22.  Compare  Falck,  Aktenstucke  der 
Agendensache,  Kiel,  1827;  Eylert,  Ueber  den  Werth  u. 
die  Wirkung  der  preuszischen  Agende,  Potsdam,  1830; 
Scheibel,  Akienmdszige  Geschichte  der  neuesten  Un- 
ternehmung  einer  Union,  2  Parts,  Leipzig,  1834. 

145.  And  what  can  be  said  of  recent  years? 

Since  then  extraordinary  and  thorough  work  has 
been  done  in  this  department.  We  mention  Augusti, 
Denkwurdigkeiten  aus  der  Christlichen  Archceologie, 
12  vols.,  1817,  an  abbreviation  of  which  has  been  given 
in  his  Handbuch  der  Christlichen  Archceologie,  3  vols., 
1836,  and  Beitrdge  zur  Christlichen  Kunst geschichte, 
1 841.  Kapp,  Grundsdtze  zur  Bcarbeitung  evangel- 
ischer  Agenden,  Erlangen,  183 1,  is  penetrating  and 
rich  in  historical  material.  To  the  most  important  be- 
long Hofling's  De  liturgice  evangelic ce  natura,  1836, 
Von  der  Komposition  Christlicher  Gerneinde-gottes- 
dienste,  1837;  Liturgische  Studien,  1841,  1842;  Litur- 
gisches  Urkundenbuch,  Leipzig,  1854.  And  also  Klie- 
foth,  Theorie  des  Kultus,  1844;  Liturgische  Blatter, 
1845 ;  and  especially  his  Ursprungliche  Gottesdien- 
stordnung  der  lutherischen  Kirche,  1847;  enlarged  to 


HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS  145 

a  complete  history  of  the  Liturgy  in  his  Liturgische 
Abhandlungen,  Vols.  IV.-VIIL,  1858.  The  best  recent 
study  of  the  whole  subject  is  Rietschel,  Liturgik. 
2  vols.    1899,  1909. 


LITERATURE  OF  THE  SUBJECT. 

ENGLISH    BOOKS     IN     ITALICS. 

The  Liturgical  Movement  in  the  Nineteenth  Century. 

Gass:    Der  Christl.   Cultus,   18 15. 

Funk:  Geist  u.  Form  des  von  Luther  angeordneten  Kultus,  181 8. 

Schleiermacher :    Praktische   Theologie,   herausgegeben   von    Fre- 

richs,  1850. 
Claus   Harms:    Pastoraltheologie    (Vol.   II.    Der   Priester),   Kiel 

1831. 
Schweizer:  Das  Stabile  einer  bindenden  Agende,  1836,  and  Homi- 

letik,   1848. 
Vetter:  Lehre  vom  Christl.  Cultus,  1839. 
Lohe:  Sammlung  liturg.  Formulare,  3  nos.,  1839. 
Goldmann:  Wie  sollte  der  Sonntagliche  Gottesdienst  eingerichtet 

sein?  1840. 
Ehrenf euchter :  Theorie  des  Cultus,  1840. 
Klopper:  Theorie  der  stehenden  Kultusformen  in  der  ev.  Kirche 

1841. 
Alt:  Der  Christl.  Cultus,  1858. 
Ebrard:    Liturgik   vom    Standpunkt   der   ref.   Kirche,    1843;    and 

Reformiertes  Kirchenbuch,  1846 ;  26.  ed.  by  Goebel,  1890. 
Nitzsch:  Praktische  Theologie,  Vol.  II.,  1848. 
Gaupp:    Praktische  Theologie,  Vol.  I.,   1848. 
Gruneisen:    Die    ev.    Gottesdienstordnung   in    den    oberdeutschen 

Landen,  1856. 
Hofling:  Die  Lehre  der  altesten  Kirche  vom  Opfer  im  Leben  u. 

Cultus  der   Christen,   1851. 
H.  A.  Kostlin  :  Geschichte  des  Christlichen  Gottesdienstes,  1889. 
10 


146  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Gottschick :    Luther's   Anschauungen   v.    Christ.   Gottesdienstes   u. 

seine  thatsachliehe  Reform  desselben,  1887. 
Rietschel :  Lehrbuch  d.  Liturgik  L,  1899;  II.,  1909. 
Sinend :    Der  evangelische   Gottesdienst,   eine   Liturgik,    1904. 
Schoeberlein :    Der    ev.    Gottesdienst    nach    den    Grundlagen    der 

Reformatoren,    1854;   Ueber  den  liturgischen   Ausbau   des  Ge- 

meindegottesdienstes,   1859. 
Jacoby :  Die  Liturgik  der  Reformatoren,  2  vols.,  1871  and  1877. 
Henkl:    Vorlesungen   iiber   die   Liturgik,    1876. 
Steinmeyer:   Die  Eucharistiefeier  und  der  Cultus,   1877. 
Schoberlein  u.  Herold :  Siona,  a.  monthly  (since  1876)   devoted  to 

Liturgies  and   Church  Music. 
Monatschrift  fur  Gottesdienst  u.  Kirchliche  Kunst.,  I.-XIV. 

Critical  Collections  and  Editions  of  Old  Liturgies. 
Pfaff:    De    Liturgiis,    Missalibus,   Agendis   et   libris   ecclesiasticis 

ecclesiae   orientalis   et   occidentalis,   2d  ed.,    1721,   4. 
Assemani :   Codex  liturgicus  ecclesiae  universalis,   13  vols.,  Rome, 

*749+-     Incomplete. 
Leo  Allatius:  De  libris  ecclesiasticis  Graecorum,  Paris,  1644. 
Goar:    'Evxo?*6yiov,  Paris,  1647. 

Renaudot:   Liturgiarum  Orientalium  Collectio,  2  Tomi   1726,  4. 
Neale :   Essays  on  Liturgiology,    1867;   Int.    to  History   of  Holy 

Eastern    Ch.,    1850;    Primitive    Liturgies;    Liturgy    of    Milan. 

See  Migne. 
Daniel :   Codex  liturgicus,  IV. 

Abeken :   Der  Gottesdienst  in  der  alten  Kirche,   1853. 
Th.   Harnack :   Der  Christl.   Gemeinde-gottesdienst  im  apostol.   u. 

altkatholischen  Zeitalter,  1854. 
Volz :   (Studien  u.  Kritiken,  1872,  1). 

Probst:  Liturgie  der  drei  ersten  Christl.  Jahrh.  Tubingen,   1870. 
Lechler:  Das  Apost.  u.  nachap.  Zeitalter,  3d  ed.,  1885. 
Brett:  A  Collection  of  the  Principal  Liturgies,  etc.,  London,  1838. 
Palmer:   Origines  Liturgicaz,   1832. 
Coxe :  Introduction  to  Early  Liturgies,  Ante-Nicene  Fathers,  Vol. 

VII.,  Buffalo,    1886. 
Hammond:  Ancient  Liturgies,  Oxford,   1878:    Gives  a  good  col- 


HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS  1 47 

lation  of  old  Eastern  and  Western  liturgies  up  to  Gregory  the 

Great. 

For  the   Mozarabic   Liturgy : 
Thomasius:  Liturgia  antiqua  Hispanica,  2  Tomi,   1746. 
The  same  by  Lesley,  and  newly  published  by  Migne,  Patrologia, 

Vol.  85,  Paris,   1850,  2  vols.,  4. 

The   Greek   Liturgy. 

Dmitrijewsky :  Erlauterung  der  Liturgie  (Russian),  Moscow,  1823. 

Schmitt :   Die  morgenland.  griechish-russische  Kirche,   1826. 

Murawieff:  Briefe  iiber  den  Gottesdienst  der  morgenlandischen 
Kirche,  1838. 

Rajewsky:  Euchologion  der  Orthodoxen  Kathol.  Kirche,  1861. 

John  Mason  Neale :  Introduction  to  History  of  the  Holy  Eastern 
Church,   1850. 

The  Divine  Liturgy  of  S.  John  Chrysostom,  done  into  English, 
London,   1856. 

Heineccius:  Abbildung  der  alten  und  neuen  griechen  Kirehe, 
Leipzig,  171 1. 

Hapgood:  Service  Book  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Apostolic  (Greco- 
Russian)   Church,  1906. 

King:  Die  Gebraiiche  u.  Ceremonien  der  griechischen  Kirche  in 
Ruszland,  Riga,  1773. 

C.  A.  Swainson,  The  Greek  Liturgies,  Cambridge,  1884. 

Ambrosian  Liturgy. 
Atchley :  The  Ambrosian  Liturgy,  1909. 

The   Gallic  an  Liturgy. 
Mabillon:   De  liturgia  Gallicana,   Paris,   1685   fol. 
Neale  and  Forbes:   The  Gallican  Liturgies,  1855,   1867. 

The  Ancient  Anglican  Liturgy. 
Usher:    Antiquit.   Britan.   eccles.,    1639,   p.    174   ff. 

The  Ancient   German. 
Gerbert:   Vetus   liturgia   Aleman.,    1776,   3   vols.,   4;    Monumenta 
veter.  Liturg.,  Aleman.,  1779,  2  vols.,  4. 


148  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

The  Roman  Liturgy. 

Pamelius:  Liturgicon  latinum,   1571. 

Casalius:  Christianorum  ritus  veteres,  1645. 

Bona:   Rerum  liturgie  arum,  LI.  II.,   1672. 

Thomasius:  Liber  sacramentorum  romanae  ecclesiae,  1680. 

Edmund  Martene :    De  antiquis  ecclesiae  ritibus,   1736. 

Muratori :   Liturgia  romana  vetus,   1784  fol. 

Mabillon :   Commentarius  in  ordinem  Romanum,   1724. 

See  also  Krazer,  De  liturgiis,  Augsburg,  1786. 

Daniel :  Codex  liturgicus  ecclesiae  universalis  in  epitomen  redactus. 

H.  A.  Graeser:  Die  R.  C.  Liturgie  nach  ihrer  Entstehung  u.  endl. 

Ausbildung,  mit  steter  Riicksicht  auf  die   Liturgie  der  griech. 

u.  altest.  ev.  luth.  Kirche,  Halle,  1829. 

Roman  Liturgies. 

Binterim :   Denkwiirdigkeiten  der  Christkatholischen  Religion,   15 

Vols.,   1825  +. 
Schmid :  Liturgik  der  Christ-katholischen  Kirche,  2  vols.,  1832. 
Marezoll  und  Schmeller:  Liturgia  Sacra,  1837  +  • 
Liift:  Liturgik,  3  vols.,  1844. 
Mone :  Lateinische  u.  grieschische  Messen  aus  dem  zweiten   ( ?) 

bis  sechsten  Jahrh.,   1850. 
Fluck:  Katholishe  Liturgik,   1855. 
Bickell:  Messe  u.  Pascha,  1872. 

Thalhofer:  Handbuch  der  kathol.  Liturgik,  Vol.  I.,  Freiberg,  1883. 
Graser:    Die    romisch-katholische    Liturgie,    1829. 
Linsenmann:   Reflexionen  uber  den  Geist  des  chr.  Cultus,   1885. 
Durandus:  The  Symbolism  of  Churches.  Eng.  tr.,  1894. 
S.  Baeumer:  Geshichte  des  Breviers,  1895.     637  pp. 
J.  Baudot:  Roman  Breviary.    Cath.  Truth  Soc.,  1809.    260  pp. 
Brightman:  Liturgies,  Eastern  and  Western,   1896. 
Gihr:  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  1902.    778  pp. 
Lutheran  Liturgical  Society  Memoirs,  7  vols.,   1906. 
Oesterley  and  Box :  Religion  and  Worship  of  the  Synagogue,  1907. 
Duchesne:  Christian  Worship,  Its  Origin  and  Evolution.     2d  Eng. 

3d  French,  ed.,  1904. 


HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS  1 49 

Anglican  Service.    Book  of  Common  Prayer. 
C.  G.   Perry:  History  of  the  Ch.  of  England,  N  Y. 
J.  H.  Blunt:  Annotated  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  1884. 
Proctor  and  Frere :  New  History  of  the  Book  of  C.  P.  New  York, 

1908. 
W/Trollope:  The  Liturgy  and  Ritual,  Cambridge,  1861. 
Cardwell :  History  of  Conferences  on  the  Prayer-book. 
Bright:  Ancient  Collects  and  Other  Prayers. 
Cardwell :  Two  Liturgies  of  Edward  VI. 
M.  Dix:  The  First  Prayer-book  of  Edward  VI.,  N.  Y. 
Forbes:   Commentary  on  the  Litany. 

Jacobson:  Illustrations  of  the  History  of  the  Prayer-book,  1874. 
Liturgies,  etc.,  of  Edward  VI.,  and  of  Queen  Elisabeth,  Parker 

Society,  1844,  47. 
Maskell:  Ancient  Liturgy  of  the  Ch.  of  England,   1846. 
Luckok:   The  Divine  Liturgy,  N.  Y.,   1889. 
Jacobs:  The  Lutheran  Movement  in  England,  1890. 
Monumenta  ritualia  Eccl.  Ang.,  1848. 
Goulburn:  The  Collects  of  the  Day,  2  vols.,  1880. 
Eastman :  Principles  of  Divine  Service. 
Gasquet  and  Bishop :  Edward  VI.  and  the  Bk.  of  Common  Prayer, 

1890. 
Burbidge :    The  Liturgies  and  Offices  of  the  Church,  1886. 
Trevor:  Sacrifice  and  Participation  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  1869. 
Scudamore  :  Notitia  Eucharistica. 

Reformed  Liturgies. 
Daniel :  Codex  Liturgicus,  III. 
Ebrard :    Reformiertes   Kirchenbuch. 

Bersier:  Liturgie  a  l'usage  des  eglises  reform  ees,  Paris,  1881. 
Hugues:   Die  gottesdienstliche  Ordnung,   1846. 
Shields :  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  as  Amended  by  the  West- 
minster Divines. 

Lutheran  Agenda. 
Dober's  Mass  wortgetreu  abgedruckt,  1858. 
Coelius:   Bedenken  des  Chorrocks  halben,  1550. 


150  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Erasmus  Alber :  Vom  Unterschied  d.  ev.  von  d.  papistischen  Mesz, 

fur  die  einfaltigen,  1539. 
Smend :  Die  ev.  deutschen  Messen  bis  zu  Luther's  D.  Messe,  1896. 
Schmid :   Dissertatio  de  Agendis,   Helmstadt,    17 10. 
Bockelmann    (Konig)  :    Bibliotheca  Agendorum,   Zelle,   1726. 
Feuerlin :  Bibliotheca  symbolica  eccl.  luther.  2d  ed,  Niirnberg,  1761. 
Funk:   Die  KOO.  der  ev.  luth.   Kirche  in  ihrem  ersten  Jahrhdt. 

Berlin,    1824. 
Richter:  Die  evangel.  KOO.  des  16  J.,  2  vols.,  Weimar,  1845. 
Sehling  E. :  Die  ev.  KOO.  des  XVI.  Jahrhunderrs',  1902. 
Daniel:  Vol.  II. 

Spangenberg:   Cantiones  ecclesiastics,   Kirchengesange,   1545. 
Veit  Dietrich:   Kirchen- Agenda,    1546,   1717. 
Triller:  Ein  Christlick  Singebuch  fur  Layen  u.  Gelerten,  Breslau, 

1559. 
Lucas  Lossius :  Psalmodia,  Wittenberg,  1561,  1569,  1579. 
Pomeranian   K.   ordnung,    1563. 
Responsoria  etc.:   Norimbergse,   1572. 
Keuchenthal :    Kirchengesenge,    1573. 
Eler:    Cantica    Sacra,    15S8. 

M.  Ludecus :  Missale,  etc.,  and  Vesperale  et  Matutinale,   1589. 
Cantionale  fur  die  ev.  luth.  Kirchen  im  Groszherzogthum  Meckl. 

Schwerin,   Schwerin,    1868  — |-  . 
See  Agenda  of  Lohe,  2d  ed.,  1853,  3d,  1884;  Pasig,  1851  ;  Hom- 

mel,  1851  ;  Petri,  1852;  Stier,  1857;  Fruhbusz,  1854;  Otto,  1854; 

Bockh,    1870;    Dachsel,    1882. 
Kirchenbuch  des  Gen.  Konzils,  Philadelphia,   18 — . 
The   Common  Service  for  the   use   of  Ev.   Luth.    Congregations, 

Columbia,   S.   C.,  and   Phila.,   1888. 
Schubert :    Schwedens    Kirchenverfassung   u.    Kirchenwesen. 
Reed  and  Archer:   The  Psalter  and  Canticles,   1897. 

Architecture. 

Ciampini :    De   sedificiis    a    Constantino    Magno    extructis,    Rome, 

1693. 
Hospiniani :  De  origine,  progressu,  usu  et  abusu  templorum,  Tiguri 

1603  fol. 


HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS  151 

Moller:   Denkmaler  deutscher  Baukunst,   Darmstadt,   1821. 
Giefers :    Praktische    Erfahrungen    u.    Ratschlage    die    Erbanung 

neuer   Kirchen,    sowie    die    Erhaltung   u.    Wiederherstellung   d. 

Kirchen  betreffend.  Paderborn,  1869. 
V.   Schultze :   Das  ev.  Kirchengebatide,   1886. 
Geo.    Heckner :    Praktischer    Handbuch    d.    kirchlichen    Baukunst, 

1886. 
Der   Kirchenbau   d.    Protestantismus   v.    d.    Ref.    bis    zum    Gegen- 

wart,   1893. 
Guttensohn  u.  Knapp :   Basiliche  di  Roma,   1822. 
Bunsen:  Basiliken  des  altchristl.  Roms,  Munich,  1842. 
V.  Quast :  Altchristl.  Bauwerke  v.  Ravenna,  Berlin,   1842. 
Creutz :  La  basilica  di  S.  Marco  in  Venezia,  Venice,  1843. 
Kaltenbach  u.   Schmitt :    Die  christl.   Baukunst  des  Abendlandes, 

Halle,  1850. 
Stockbauer :   Der  Christl.   Kirchenbau  in   den   ersten  sechs  Jahr- 

hunderten,  Regensburg,  1874. 
Dehio  u.   v.   Bezold :    Die   kirchliche   Baukunst  des   Abendlandes. 

Stuttgart,    1884. 
Reichensperger :  Fingerzeige  auf  dem  Gebiete  der  christl.  Kunst, 

Leipzig,  1853. 
See  v.  Preusz,  1837  ;  Roth,  1841 ;  Meurer,  Altarschmuck,  Leipzig, 

1867,  and  Der  Kirchenbau  vom  Standpunkt  u.  nach  dem  Brauche 

der  luther.  Kirche,  Leipzig,    1877. 
Hasenclever:  Ueber  evangelischen  Kirchenbau,   1882. 
Jahn:    Das   ev.    Kirchengebaude,    Leipzig,    1882. 
Prufer:  Archiv.  fur  kirchl.  Kunst,  since  1877. 
Mothes:  Handbuch  d.  Ev.  christl.  Kirchenbaues,  1898. 
E.  T.  Horn :  The  Application  of  Lutheran  Principles  to  the  Church 

Building,   1905. 
Otte :  Handbuch  der  Kirchl.  Kiinstarchaologie  d.  deutsch,  Mittel- 

alter.  4th  ed.,  1868. 
Francis   Bond:    Gothic  Architecture  in  England,   Scribner,    1906, 

782  pp. 
A.    K.    Porter:    Medieval    Architecture,    Baker    &    Taylor,    1909, 

2  vols. 


152  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Sacred  Seasons. 

Vollbeding:  Thesaurus  commentationum,  etc.,  2  vols.,  Leipzig, 
1846. 

Ranke:  Das  kirchliche  Perikopensystem,  Berlin,  1847,  and  his  Ar- 
ticle Perikopen,  in  Herzog. 

Liemke :   Die  Quadrigesimalfasten  der  Kirche,  Munich,    1853. 

Steitz :  Article  Pascha  in  Herzog. 

Linsemayr :  Entwickelung  der  kirchl.  Fastendisziplin  bis  z.  Konzil 
von   Nicaa,   Munich,    1877. 

Bonwetsch :  Die  Geschichte  Montanismus,  Erlangen,  1881. 

Drioux:  Les  fetes  Chretiennes,  (Euvre  illustre,  Paris,  1881. 

S.  J.  Nilles:  Kalendarium  manuale  utriusque  Ecclesiae,  orientalis 
et  occidentalis,   3  vols.,   Oenip,    1879-85. 

Piper:  Die  Verbesserung  des  evang.  Kalendars,  1850;  Der  evang. 
Kalendar;  and  Article  Zeitrechnung  in  Herzog. 

Horn:  The  Christian   Year,  Phila.,   1876. 

Perikopes. 
Thamer:   De  origine   Pericoparum,   1734. 
Carpzov:   De  pericopis  non  temere  abrogandis,   1758. 
Pachtter :   Das  Buch  d.  Kirche  vom  Palmsomtage  bis  zum  Weis- 

zensonntage. 
M.   Herold :    Passah.   Andachten   fur   die   heilige   Karwoche   u.   d. 

Auferstehungsfest. 
Ranke:    Das   romische   Perikopensystem,    1847 ;  Kritische   Zusam- 

menstellung  der  neuen  Perikopenkreise,   1850.     See   Herzog  in 

loc.     Also,  Kliefoth. 
New  systems  are  given  by   Suckow :    Drei  Zeitalter  der  christl. 

Kirche,  Breslau,  1830;  Lisco :  Das  christl.  Kirchenjahr,  Berlin, 

1846;  Wirth :   Die  kirchl.  Perikopen,  Nurnb.,   1842;   Matthaus  : 

Die  evang.  Perikopen,  2  vols.,  Ansbach,   1844;   Bobertag:   Das 

evangel.  Kirchenjahr,  Berlin,   1853,    1857. 

Christian  A  rt. — Pain  tin  g . 
Miiller:  Bildl.    Dartellungen   im    Sanctuarium   der   chr.    Kirchen, 

vom  5.  bis  14.  Jahrdt.,  1835. 
Piper:  Der  christl.  Bilderkreis,  1852. 


HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS  1 53 

Helmsdorfer :   Christl.  Kunstsymbolik,   Frankfurt,   1839. 

Alt:    Die   Heiligenbilder,    1845. 

Guenebault:   Dictionnaire  iconographique,  Paris,   1845. 

Wessely:  Iconographie  Gottes  u.  der  Heiligen,  Leipzig,   1874. 

Piper:  Mythologie  u.  Symbolik  der  christl.  Kunst,  1847. 

Mrs.  Jameson:  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art;  Legends  of  the  Ma- 

donna;  Legends  of  the  Monastic  Orders. 
Cutts :  History  of  Early  English  Art,  1893. 

History  of  the  Church  Hymn. 
Apostolic  Age. 

Clement :  Ep.  I.  ad  Cor.  c.  59. 
Eusebius:  History,  V.  28,  5. 
J.  G.  Walch :   De  Hymnis  eccles.  Apostol.,  Jena,   1737    (In  Voll- 

beding's  Thesaurus). 
Thierfelder:  De  Christianorum  psalmis  et  hymnis  usque  ad  Am- 

brosii  tempora,  Leipzig,  1868. 

The  Ancient  Church. 

F.  Piper:   Clementis  hymnus  in   Christum,   Gottingen,   1835. 

Hahn:  Bardesanes  Gnosticus,   1819. 

Zingerle :   Jacob  v.   Sarug. 

Augusti :  De  hymnis  Syrorum  sacris,  Breslau,  1814. 

Pitra :  Hymnographie  de  1'egl.  grecque,  Rome,   1867. 

Th.  Forster:  Ambrosius,   1884. 

The  Middle  Ages. 

Daniel:   Thesaurus  hymnologicus,   5   vols.,   Halle,    1841  -j- ;   Hym- 

nologischer  Bluthenstrausz,   Halle,    1840. 
Konigsfeld :   Lateinische  Hymnen  u.  Gesange,   1847. 
Simrock:  Lauda  Sion,  Cologne,  1850. 
Mone :  Lateinische  Hymnen,  1853. 
Lisco :  Stabat  mater,  Berlin,  1843. 
S.  Wolff:  Die  Lais  et  Sequenzen,  1841. 
Hobein:   Buch   der  Hymnen,   Gutersloh,   1881. 
Linke :  Te  deum  laudamus,  Leipzig,  1884. 


154  OUTLINES  OF  LITURGICS 

Selborne :  Hymns,  in  Encycl.  Brit.,  9th  ed. 
Trench :   Sacred  Latin  Poetry. 
Neale :  Latin  Hymns  and  Sequences. 
Williams:  Hymns  from  the  Breviary. 

Reformation. 

Bingham :  Origines,  Vol.  VI. 

Rambach :  Luther's  Verdienst  um  den  Kirchengesang,  Hamburg, 
1 813  ;  Anthologie  christl.  Gesange  aus  alien  Jahrhunderten  der 
Kirche,  6  vols.,  Leipzig,   1817-j-. 

Langbecker:   Das  deutsch-evangelische  Kirchenlied,   Berlin,   1830. 

Mohnike :   Hymnologische   Forschungen,  2  vols.,   Stralsund,   1831. 

Koch :  Geschichte  des  Kirchenliedes  u.  Kirchengesanges,  3d  ed., 
in  7  vols.,   Stuttgart,    1866  -j- . 

Lange:   Die  kirchliche  Hymnologie,  Zurich,   1843. 

Holscher:  Das  deutsche  Kirchenlied  vor  d.  Reformation,  Halle, 
1846. 

W.  Baur:  Das  Kirchenlied,  Frankfurt  of  M.,   1852. 

Wangemann :  Kurze  Geschichte  des  ev.  Kirchenliedes,  4th  ed.. 
Berlin,    1859. 

Ph.  Wackernagel :  Das  deutsche  Kirchenlied  von  M.  Luther  bis 
auf  Nicolaus  Hermann  u.  Ambrosius  Blaurer,  Stuttgart,  1841  ; 
Bibliographie  zur  Geschichte  des  deutschen  Kirchenliedes  im 
16  Jahrhdt.,  1855;  Das  deutsche  Kirchenlied  v.  der  altesten  Zeit 
bis  zum  Aufang  des  17  Jahrhdt.,  5  vols.,  1862 +  . 

Cunz :  Geschichte  des  deutschen  Kirchenliedes,  Leipzig,   1854. 

Mutzell :  Geistl.  Lieder  der  evang.  Kirche  aus  dem  16  Jahrhdt., 
Frankfurt  a.  M.,  1858. 

Palmer:  Evangelische  Hymnologie,  Stuttgart,  1865. 

Also  monographs  on  the  several  Hymn-writers 

Miss  Winkworth :  Lyra  Germanica;  also  Christian  Singers  of 
Germany. 

Miss  Cox :  Sacred  Hymns  from  the  German. 

Borthwick :  Hymns  from  the  Land  of  Luther. 

Bacon :  Luther  as  a  Hymnist. 

Spitta :  Die  Lieder  Luthers  in  ihrer  Bedentung  fur  das  ev.  Kirchen- 
lied, 1905. 


HISTORY  AND  LITERATURE  OF  LITURGICS  155 

Hymns  in  English. 
Duffield-Thompson :  Hymns  and  Hymn-writers. 
Sedgwick:   Comprehensive  Index  of  Names  of  Original  Authors 

of  Hymns. 
W.  G.  Horder:  Hymn  Lover,  3d  ed. 

Schaff:   Christ  in  Song  and  Library  of  Religious  Poetry. 
Julian:  Dictionary  of  Hymnology,  2d  Ed.,  1908. 
Hymns  Ancient  and  Modern.   Historical  Edition,  1909. 

Minor  Services,  Vespers,  Matins, 

See  books  on  Common  Prayer. 

Bute :  The  Roman  Breviary,  translated  out  of  Latin  into  English 
by  John,  Marquess  of  Bute,  Edinburgh  and  London,  1879. 

Chambers :  The  Day-Hours  of  the  Church  of  England,  London, 
1858. 

Armknecht:  Die  alte  Matutin  u.  Vesper-ordnung,  Gottingen,  1856. 

Die  Haupt  u.  Nebengottesdienste  der  ev.  luth.  Kirche,  1853. 

Sengelmann :  Vesperglocke,  1855. 

Diedrich :  Breviarium,  Matutinen  u.  Vespern  fur  Kirche,  Schul. 
u.   Haus,    1859. 

Hengstenberg :    Vespergottesdienste,    1861. 

Herold :  Vesperale,  1885.    Alt-Nurnberg  in  seinen  Gottesdiensten. 

Horn :  The  Old  Matin  and  Vesper  Service  of  the  Luth.  Ch.,  Get- 
tysburg,  1882. 

Lohe-Hommel :  Haus.  Schul  u.  Kirchenbuch. 

Church  Music. 
Edward  Dickinson:  Music  in  the  History  of  the  Western  Church, 

Scribner,  1908,  426  pp. 
Oxford  History  of  Music,  Clarendon  Press,  1901-05,  6  vols. 
Sir    C.    H.    H.    Parry:    Johann    Sebastian    Bach,    Putnam,    1909, 

584  pp. 
Philipp  Spitta :  Johann  Sebastian  Bach,  Novello,  1899,  3  vols. 

Church  Art. 
M.  E.  Beck:  Evangelische  Paramentik,  Zahn,  1906,  66  pp. 
Joseph  Braun :  Die  liturgische  Gewandung,  Herder,  1907,  797  pp, 
G.  Jakob:  Die  Kunst  im  Dienste  der  Kirche,  5.  aufl.  Thomann. 
1908,  535  PP- 


INDEX  OF  SUBJECTS 


Absolution,  37,  40. 

Adjutorium,  63,  136. 

African  Liturgy,  63. 

Agenda,  8,  16. 

Agnus  Dei,  55,  62,  72,  118. 

Alexandrine  Liturgy,   104. 

Anagnosis,  33. 

Ambrosian  Lectionary,  35,  105. 

Amen,  60. 

Anglican  usage,  51,  no,  128,  136, 

144,    MS- 
Antiphon,  80,  135. 
Architecture,  18,  29,   147. 
Art,  17,  148. 

Beichtvesper,  139. 

Benedictus,  73,  136,  138. 

Benedicite,  63. 

Benedicamus,  63,  119,  139. 

Benediction,  40. 

Breaking  of  the  Bread,  118. 

Breviary,  35,  107,  128,  135,  137. 

Canon  of  the  Mass,  50,  107,  108, 

115,  120. 
Canonical  Hours,  125,  135. 
Catechism  Services,  169. 
Ceremoniale,  107. 
Christmas,  24. 

Church  Year,  18,  59,  62,  131,  148. 
Churches,  29. 


Collection,  75,  78. 
Collects,  73,  112,   131. 
Comes  (see  Lessons). 
Commemorations,  115,  116. 
Common   Prayer,   Book  of.     See 

Anglican  Usage. 
Consecration,  42,  49,  52,  105,  113, 

114,  117. 
Confiteor,    107. 

Constantinopolitan  Liturgy,  104. 
Contributions,  75. 
Confession  and  Absolution,   109, 

no. 
Creed,  56,   113,  131. 
Cup,  108,  114,  116,  117,  121,  129, 

141   (Mixed  chalice,  113,  118.) 

Deacons,  75. 

Deus  in  adjutorium,   136. 

Dead,      Prayers      for,      67,      71; 

Masses  for,  108,  117,  120,  122. 
Decalogue,  127. 
Disciplina  Arcani,  n,  13,  98,  100, 

101,  103,  105. 
Discussion,  119. 
Distribution,  43,  46,  55,  108,  118, 

121. 
Domine  labia,  136. 
Dominicans,  69. 
Doxology,  the  Great,  61. 

56) 


INDEX  OF  SUBJECTS 


J57 


Eastern   church,   46,   47,    57,    63, 

101,   103,   144. 
Elevation,   116,  117. 
Ember  Days,  21,  71,  77. 
Epiklesis,  105. 
Epistle,  34,  35,   112. 
Exhortation,  47. 

Feria,  20. 

Filioque,  57. 

Formulae  Solennes,  59. 

Gallican  Lectionary,  35,  105,  112. 
General  Prayer,  75. 
German  Mass,  35,  59,  120,  135. 
Gloria  in  excelsis,  61,  in,  134. 
Gloria  Patri,  58,  61,  137. 
Gospel,  33,  34,  35,  36,  112. 
Gratias,  63. 
Gradual,  112. 
'Ay ia  aytbtg   53. 

Hallelujah,  61,  82,  112. 

Hours  of  Prayer,  20,  35,  36  (see 
Vespers),  133,  135,  136. 

Holy  Spirit,  Invocation  of,  46, 
51,  53,  103,  105. 

Hosanna,  61. 

Hymns,  Church,  79,  135,  136, 
138;  History  of,  79;  German 
Hymnody,  84 ;  Hymn-books, 
88;  Literature,  150;  English 
Hymns,  150. 

Hymn  of  the  Angels,  61. 

Immissio  in  Calicem,   118. 
Intercession,  67,  72. 


Introit,  57,  in,  131. 
Invitatory,   137. 

Kyrie  eleison,  60,  72,  75,  84,  in, 

131. 

Kirchenlied,  60,  79,  83. 
Kirchenordnungen,  123. 
Kirchweih,  28. 

Liturgies,  7  ;  Protestant,  8  ;  His- 
tory   of,    137;    Literature    of, 

142  ;  Roman,  145. 

Liturgy,  Derivation  of  term,  7 ; 
Biblical  use  of  word,  7  ;  eccle- 
siastical use,  8 ;  names  of,  8 ; 
History  of,  91  ;  origin,  91  ;  fix- 
ation  of,    100;    Old   Liturgies, 

143  ;  Reformed,  146  ;  Lutheran, 
146. 

Lectio  continua,  26,  34,  135. 

Lessons,  33. 

Leison,  84. 

Lectionaries,    35,    37,    125,    136, 

137. 

Litany,  69,  84. 

Litania  septiformis,  70. 

Lord's  Prayer,  49,  50-53,  69,  79, 

118,  138. 
Lord's  Supper,  41,  92. 

Blessing  or  Consecration,  43, 

50,  108. 
Distribution,  46,  54,  55. 
Formula,  46,  47. 
Lutheran  Usage,  48-78,   84,    108, 
120-127,   130,   135,  146. 

Magnificat,  73,  136. 


i5« 


INDEX  OF  SUBJECTS 


Mass    (See   Roman   Mass),    107; 

Private  Masses,  109,  115,  140; 

paid  Masses,  109,  120. 
Matins    (see    Hours),    125,    133, 

135,  152. 
Means  of  Grace,  121,  123. 
Ministry,  13,  123. 
Missa   Catechumenorum,    13,    75, 

96,   101-105. 
Missa  Fidelium,  56,  102,  105. 
Missal,   105. 

Mozarabic  Lectionary,  35,  105. 
Music,  18,  57. 

Narthex,  29. 

Nicene  Creed,  56,  113. 

Nunc  dimittis,  63,  131,  134,  136. 

Oblations,  76,  96,  97,  115. 

Octionar,  137. 

Octaves,  25. 

Offertory,  76,  107,  113,  115. 

Offerings,  76. 

Orders  of  Service,   107. 

Palestinian  Liturgy,  104. 

Pax,  54,  118. 

Perikopes    (see    Lessons),    33-37, 

148. 
Pietism,  131. 
Pontificale,  107. 
Post-Communion,  119. 
Prayer,  the  Church   Prayer,  64 ; 

General,    75 ;    Posture   in,   96 ; 

for  the  dead,  67. 
Preface,  47-50,  115,  131. 
President,  75,  96. 


Priesthood,  Universal,  13. 

Proses,   112. 

Processions,  70. 

Prussian  Agenda,  47,  131,  144. 

Psalmody,  137. 

Psalms,  57,  58,  80,   100. 

Purgatory,  67. 

Quarto-deciman  Controversy,  22. 

Rationalism,  131,  140. 
Reformation,  27,   30,   35,   39,   85, 

no,    119,    123,    135,    141. 
Rites,   15. 
Reformed    Church,    47,    70,    78, 

124,   145. 
Responsory,  138. 
Rogation  Days,  70. 
Roman  Mass,  35,  47,  57,  61,  67, 

74,  102,  103,  105,  106,  107,  109, 

138,  139,  140,  148. 
Rosary,  69. 

Sacrament,  n,  12,  14,  32,  41,  107, 

108,  120,  121,  125. 
Sacrifice,   n,   12,   32,   55,   76,  97, 

99,  100,  105,  107,  in  117,  120, 

122. 
Salutation,  46,  63,  112. 
Sanctus  (see  Preface),  47,  48,  50. 
Sarum  Missal,   128. 
Scotch  Book  of  Common  Prayer, 

51,  129. 
Secreta,  100,  101,  102,  in,  115. 
Sequences,  112. 
Sermon,  16,  38,  39,  40,  103,  113, 

119,  123-126. 


INDEX  OF  SUBJECTS 


159 


Smalcald  Articles,  121. 
Sunday,  18,  19. 
Sursum  corda  (see  Preface). 
Syrian  Liturgy,  104. 

Te  deum,  72,  136,  138. 
Tractus,  112. 
Trisagion,  48. 

Uniformity,  122. 


Vespers,  125,  131,  133,  150. 

Worship,  Christian,  8,  10;  Au- 
thor of,  10;  elements  of,  11, 
91  ;  form,  12 ;  factors  of,  13  ; 
principles  of,  14,  15  ;  means  of, 
15  ;  relation  to  art,  17  ;  history 
of,  91. 

Heathen,  10. 

Jewish,  10,  11. 


INDEX  OF  NAMES  AND  REFERENCES 


Adam  of  St.  Victor,  84 
Albertus  Magnus,  107. 
Alexandrine  Liturgy,  102. 
Amalarius,  105,  112. 
Ambrosian  Lectionary,  56. 
Ambrose,  81. 
Apology,  121. 
Apostolic    Constitutions,    98, 

101. 
Aquinas,  84. 
Aerius,   68. 
Arndt,  E.  M.,  86,  88. 
Augsburg  Confession,  121. 
Augustine,  23,  140. 

Bardesanes,  80. 
Barsalibi,  141. 
Basil,  57. 
Bede,  83. 

Benedict  VIII.,  57- 
Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  84. 
Beza,  85. 

Biel,  40,  141,  142. 
Bingham,  35,  142. 
Bogatzky,  87. 
Bona,  57,  75,  102. 
Bonaventura,  84. 
Brentz,  39,  47,  124. 
Bryennios,  95. 
Bugenhagen,  63,  121. 


99, 


Bunsen,  37,  89. 
Burkhart,   85. 

Cabasilas,  141. 

Caesarius  of  Aries,  48. 

Calvoer,  142. 

Cantionales,   123,  138. 

Celano,  Thos.  de,   84. 

Charlemagne,  35,  39,  106. 

Chemnitz,  27,  142. 

Chrysostom,  23. 

Clement  of  Alexandria,  80. 

Clement  of  Rome,  75. 

Clement,  VII.,  129. 

Clement  VIII.,   107. 

Coeiestin  L,  57. 

Constantine,  29. 

Cranmer,  36. 

Cyprian,  47,  99. 

Cyril  of  Alexandria,  104. 

Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  47,   101,   140. 

Decentius,  106. 
Dietrich,  Veit,  74. 
Dober  Liturgy,  63. 
Durandus,  William,  141. 
Decius,  Nicolaus,  61. 

Edersheim,  34. 
Edward  VI.,   59. 
Ephraem  Syrus,  80. 


(160) 


INDEX   OF   NAMES  AND  REFERENCES 


161 


Fortunatus,  82. 
Formula  of  Concord,  122. 
Francke,  87. 
Freylinghausen,  89. 

Gellert,  87. 

Gerber,  69,  142. 

Gerbert,  105,  142. 

Gerhard,  Paul,  84,  87. 

Gregorian  Tones,  137. 

Gregory  the  Great,  5,  24,  68,  70, 

83,  106. 
Gregory  Nazianzen,  81. 
Guido,  83. 

Hamann,  88. 

Harnack,  36. 

Heermann,  John,  87. 

Helena,  St.,  29. 

Herberger,  Valerius,  87. 

Hernas,  20. 

fferzog,  30. 

Hilary  of  Poitiers,  81,  105 

Hildebrand,  142. 

Hirscher,  143. 

Honorius,  80. 

Hugo  of  St.  Victor,  141. 

Innocent  III.,  107. 
Innocent  XIII.,  27. 
Irenseus,  80,  97. 
Isidore,  39,  138,  141. 

James,  102. 

James  of  Edessa,  141. 

Jerome,  35. 

John  of  Damascus,  81. 


John  the  Deacon,  104. 
John  XXII.,  23. 
Justin,  44,  94. 

Kapp,  145. 
Kliefoth,  yy,  145. 
Knox,  125. 

Lange,  86. 

Laodicea,  79. 

Lavater,  84. 

Laurentius  Laurentii,  86. 

Lawrence,  25. 

Leo,   Judae,    124. 

Lobwasser,  84. 

Lohe,  73,  74. 

Loretto,  69. 

Luther,  32. 

Marheinecke,   144. 

Marot,  84. 

Martene,  26. 

Mary  Magdalene,  27. 

Matthesius,  73. 

Milan   Liturgy,    103. 

Missale  Romanum,   105. 

Mozarabic  Liturgy,  61,  62 ,  103. 

Muratori,  33. 

Neander,  84. 
Nestorius,  24. 
Nicolai,  87. 
Nicolas  Decius,  60. 
Nitzsch,  36. 
Notker,  82. 


162 


INDEX   OF   NAMES   AND   REFERENCES 


Oecolampadius,  124. 
Opitz,  87. 
Origen,  23. 

Palmer,  75. 
Pamelius,  27. 
Paul  the  Deacon,  83. 
Paulinus,  30. 
Peter  of  Amiens,  69. 
Peter  the  Fuller,  56. 
Pfaff,  142. 
Philo,  25. 
Philotheus,   141. 
Pius    V.,    107. 
Pliny,   19,  80,  95. 
Proclus,  140. 
Prudentius,  82. 
Pseudo-Dionysius,  139. 

Quignonez,    129. 

Ranke,  27. 
Raumer,  89. 
Reccared,  57. 
Richter,  87. 
Robert  of  France,  83. 
Rodigast,  87. 
Rothe,  87. 

Schmolk,  87. 
Schutz,  87. 


Sedulius,  82. 

Severus,  30. 

Simeon  of  Thessalonica,  141. 

Sozomen,  69. 

Spalatin,  85. 

Spener,  20,  136. 

Speratus,  86,   120. 

Stephen,  28. 

Stephens,  129. 

Stier,  89. 

Strabo,  74,  141. 

Synesius  of  Ptolemais,  81. 

Teaching  of  the  Twelve  Apostles, 

95- 
Tertullian,  25,  47,  98. 
Tersteegen,  85. 
Theodosius  the  Great,  24. 
Thomas  Aquinas,  84. 
Thomas  de  Celano,  84. 
Todi,  Jacoponus  da,  84. 
Trojan,  95. 

Urban  VIII.,  107. 

Vitringa,  143. 

Watts,  90. 

Zinzendorf,  88. 
Zwingli,  126. 


OCT  22  1912 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  August  2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 

1 1 1  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township.  PA  16066 
(724)779-2111